THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  ILLINOIS 
LIBRARY 

S13 


TITSi 


iLL-GOrrEN  GOLD 


CHICAGO 

W.  B.  CONKEY  COMPANY 


Copyright,  19oa 

BY 

HOMEWOOD  PUBLISHING  COMPANY 


CHAPTER  I. 

LOVE  A LA  MODE. 


It  is  seldom  that  the  weather  in  the  early 
rt  of  May  in  and  about  New  York  City  is 
:asant  enough  to  invite  the  most  enthusias- 
lover  of  nature  to  walk  beneath  leaden 
es  and  dripping  pavements,  which  as  a 
e are  all  one  can  expect  from  a beneficent 
ather  clerk,  who  seems  to  do  little  to 
ually  benefit  humanity,  aside  from  draw- 
■ his  regular  yearly  stipend,  which  he  does 
segments  with  conscious  regularity.  On 
5 day,  however,  the  sun  had  deigned  to  shine 
vn  with  an  almost  summer  brilliancy,  and 
streets  were  literally  swarming  with  a 
urrying  crowd  of  pedestrians,  who  seemed 
ager  to  make  the  most  of  a glorious  spring 
ay,  which  had  appeared  almost  a month 
lead  of  time. 

^There  was  one  young  man,  however,  who 


[ 


.d  not  share  in  the  general  rejoicing  over 
. *3 


^ 943467 


*4 


LOVK  A LA  MODS. 


the  weather,  but  remained  in  his  downtowi 
room,  a prey  to  bitter  thoughts.  From  hi 
general  ensemble,  the  average  observer  woulc 
feel  safe  in  imagining  that  he  would  be  onj 
of  the  very  first  to  avail  himself  of  the  occi 
sion,  both  to  admire  and  be  admired.  Of  tl 
latter  fact,  there  could  be  but  little  doul 
He  was  a young  man  of  splendid  physiqi  i 
Though  not  over  tall,  his  closely  cut  crop  ^ 
dark  brown  hair,  that  still  would  insist  up 
disclosing  the  fat  t that  it  was  decidedly  cui  I ^ 
was  at  an  altitude  of  precisely  five  feet  ni|  . 
and  three-quarter  inches  from  his  heels.  Hjli; 
figure,  too,  was  of  that  peculiar  build,  whic|l‘ 
promises,  not  only  great  muscular  strengfi^j 
and  physical  endurance,  but  gives  that  set^i- 
graceful,  purely  masculine  swing  to  the  wa^f -i 
which  is  often  called  the  embodiment  || 
manly  grace  by  that  portion  of  admirii/ 
femininity,  who  worship  at  the  shrine 
Apo’’o.  ! 

As  lor  his  face,  little  could  be  judged  asij' 
its  claims  to  either  beauty  or  strength/  . 
character  for  the  young  man,  just  at  pres4  J 

II" 


LOVE  A LA  MOSS. 


IS 

was  in  one  of  the  worst  of  humors,  and  the 
face,  though  not  distorted  with  passion,  was 
in  a troubled  state,  which  showed  that  he  had 
been  brooding  for  some  time  over  a real  or 
fancied  wrong.  Yet  there  was  no  mistaking 
the  fact  that  he  was  one  of  nature's  occasional 
freaks,  a really  handsome  man  without  the 
failing  of  a large  majority  of  the  class,  who, 
if  purchased  at  the  world’s  conservative  valu- 
ation, and  sold  at  their  own  schedule  rate, 
would  realize  a large  and  enthusiastic  profit 
to  somebody. 

This  young  man  had  been  the  victim  of 
repeated  youthful  successes.  He  had  been 
a little  behind  in  his  studies  at  college  possi- 
bly, but  in  the  sports  and  athletics  he  had 
left  his  competitors  so  far  in  the  rear  that  he 
had  been  their  acknowledged  champion.  He 
could  pull  an  oar  until  the  shell  was  lifted 
sheer  out  of  water ; could  run  in  a foot  race 
all  day  if  necessary ; speed  with  the  foot-ball 
in  a manner  almost  defying  capture  and  above 
all,  with  the  boxing  gloves,  could  put  at  rest 
any  suspicion  of  a competitor,  that  the  aspir- 


LOVE  A LA  MODE. 

ant  was  a novice  in  their  use.  He  was,  in 
fact,  a rare  specimen ; a beautiful  animal ; 
but  still  a gentleman. 

He  was  loved  of  women,  yet  loved  them 
but  little  until  a short  time  before,  when  Ber- 
nice Crawford  had  won  his  heart  and  love,  to 
use  as  the  present  circumstances  were  to  show. 
He  thought  that  he  had  lavished  upon  her  all 
the  wealth  of  love  of  a life  time,  but  it  was 
his  first  deep  feeling  in  that  line,  and  young 
men  are  prone  to  be  deceived  in  themselves 
on  such  Occasions.  He  would  live  to  learn 
the  fallacy  of  his  present  feelings  ; yet  he  was 
prepared  to  hate  the  world  at  sight  and 
nauseate  at  the  sight  of  a woman.  How 
foolish  ! Age  would  mellow  his  heart,  and 
make  it  better  adapted  to  6ope  with  the 
fickle  sex. 

His  room  was  on  the  second  floor,  and 
large  windows  looked  out  upon  the  bus}' 
street,  where  crowds  of  indiscriminate  human- 
ity jostled  each  other  either  in  the  race  fora 
livelihood,  or  the  pursuit  of  pleasure,  the 
latter  class  alas,  sadly  in  the  minority.  It 


LOVE  A LA  MODE. 


*7 


WES  E large  room,  quite  elegantly  furnished, 
the  prevailing  tints  being  in  olives  and  rich 
Turkish  reds,  giving  a decidedly  Oriental 
appearance  to  the  apartment.  Connected  by 
a doorway,  curtained  with  tapestry,  was  a 
retiring  room,  such  as  all  young  men  with 
any  claim  to  “ tone,”  whatever  that  uncertain 
quality  may  be,  never  fail  to  possess  if  they 
live  in  a metropolis.  At  the  present  time 
the  curtain  was  slightly  drawn  aside  and  dis- 
closed a dimly  lighted  interior,  which  con- 
tained a couch  and  other  little  accessories, 
which  he  used  either  for  his  own  convenience, 
or  that  of  his  frends  after  the  rigor  of  a more 
than  usually  late  f^te. 

The  young  man  thus  offered  for  the  inspec- 
tion of  the  reader  was  pacing  moodily  up 
and  down,  passing  and  repassing  an  onyx 
center  table,  upon  which  was  thrown  in  a 
careless  fashion  a number  of  letters,  all  of 
which  were  addressed  to  Harlow  S.  Ritchie, 
the  middle  initial  standing  for  Seagrave,  a 
fact  that  was  known  to  his  personal  friends. 
He  had  opened  but  one  of  the  missives,  which 


t8  LOVS  A LA  MODS. 

he  had  selected  from  the  rest,  and  held  the 
sheet  in  his  hand  while  the  envelope  lay 
abandoned  upon  the  floor,  with  the  written 
side  up,  showing  a dainty  and  careful  chiro- 
graphy.  A faint  odor  of  wood  violets  per* 
vaded  the  room  from  the  creamy  paper,  and 
the  eyes  of  the  man  kindled  in  remembrance, 
as  his  thin  nostrils  took  in  the  familiar  per- 
fume. 

He  dashed  the  paper  to  the  carpet,  where 
it  quivered  as  if  resenting  the  indignity  thus 
shown  to  the  sender,  then  strode  to  the  win- 
dow, where  he  gazed  out  with  a moody  frown, 
paying  no  further  attention  to  the  neglected 
correspondence  upon  the  table.  Some  one 
looked  up  at  him  from  across  the  street,  but  he 
did  not  appear  to  notice  that  he  was  observed, 
and  kept  his  eyes  on  space.  He  stepped  to  a 
drawer  in  a sideboard,  and  opening  it  took 
out  a photograph,  which  he  gazed  upon  fix- 
edly for  a few  moments.  The  sight  seemed 
to  anger  him  at  once,  for  a frown  gathered 
upon  his  face,  and  turning  quickly,  he  flung 
the  picture  from  him  with  a passionate  ges- 


LOVS  A LA  MODE. 


*9 


ture.  Across  the  room  it  flew  in  its  erratic 
course,  just  as  the  door  opened,  and  the  piece 
of  card-board  took  the  new-comer  squarely  in 
the  face,  and  then  lodged  in  the  fold  of  his 
coat  at  his  breast,  where  the  sweet  counten- 
ance seemed  to  look  up  into  his  face  saucily. 

“ Thanks,  awfully,”  he  said,  with  a laugh, 
looking  down  at  the  portrait.  “ How  care- 
lessly you  throw  the  fair  Bernice  about.  Do 
you,  by  this  act,  throw  her  from  your  heart 
also?” 

“ I had  almost  said,  curse  her!"  Ritchie  cried, 
biting  his  lip  in  anger,  “ but  I must  remember 
that  she  is  a woman,  no  matter  how  much  she 
may  have  strained  her  claims  to  my  consid- 
eration.” 

“ You  are  bitter  in  your  anger,"  said  the 
new  comer,  “ may  I sit  down  and  keep  you 
company.” 

“ You  know  what  misery  loves,”  he 
answered,  “ so  sit  you  down,  my  friend,  and 
be  miserable.” 

Thus  invited  the  visitor  stepped  to  the  win- 
dow and  seated  himself  upon  the  capacious  sill 


20 


LOVE  A LA  MODE. 


whence  he  looked  out  upon  the  street  and  at 
the  photograph  alternately,  and  allowed 
Ritchie  to  pace  the  room  as  he  pleased. 
The  new  comer  was  enough  of  a 
student  human  of  nature  to  know  that 
when  a man  is  in  that  frame  of  mind,  he 
•is  the  better  satisfied  to  be  left  to  himself. 
The  man  as  he  sat  there  would  have  formed 
a study  for  a physiognomist.  He  was  mass- 
ive and  dark,  and  might  impress  one  unfavor- 
ably at  first,  probably  from  the  rather  cynical 
expression  that  seemed  to  find  a lasting  rest- 
place  about  his  mouth.  They  were  well 
mated,  these  two  men.  One  might  search  the 
world  over  without  finding  their  match. 
Harry  Damon  had  probably  reached  his 
thirty-fifth  year,  though  some  early  sorrow 
might  have  made  him  appear  a few  years 
older.  He  was  more  massive  in  build  than  his 
younger  companion,  and  could  boast  of  a 
fraction  over  six  feet  of  brawn  and  sinew. 

An  observer  might  try  to  guess  his  nation- 
ality, and  fail  signally.  In  fact  he  was  not 
aware  himself  from  what  country  his  distant 


LOVE  A LA  MODE. 


31 


ancestors  had  sprung.  As  far  as  he  knew  he 
was  a simon-pure  American, and  he  would  have 
resented  an}’  thought  to  the  contrary.  His 
head  was  powerful  and  intelligent,  yet  the 
brow  was  low  and  the  jaws  a trifle  heavy. 
His  hair  was  of  a blue  black,  and  curled 
tightl}’  to  the  head  and  about  the  forehead, 
so  tightly  indeed  that  no  comb  or  brush  could 
ever  hope  to  straighten  it.  His  eyes  were 
large,  black  and  lustrous,  the  nose  finely 
shaped  and  the  lips  thin,  red  and  firm.  His 
shin  was  of  a dark  tint  too  peculiar  to  describe, 
\varming  to  a faint  pink  hue  about  the  cheeks 
and  ears.  He  was  handsome,  that  no  one 
could  deny,  and  the  belles  of  the  metropolis 
had  wasted  many  an  hour  in  trying  to  win 
his  heart,  a worthy  object  in  which  they  were 
all  doomed  to  disappointment,  for  he  was 
armed  against  them,  and  had  never  suc- 
cumbed. 

After  pacing  the  room  moodily  for  some 
time,  Ritchie  stopped  before  him  abruptly, 
and  opened  the  conversation  again.  “ I wish 
you  could  tell  me  sonje  way  of  getting  rid  of 


22 


LOVE  A LA  MODE. 


this  disagreeable  sensation.  I am  ashamed  of 
myself  for  what  1 consider  a weakness,  but 
the  feeling  seems  to  cling,  and  I can’t  get  rid 
of  it.” 

“ The  first  thing  that  is  necessary  in  such 
cases,”  answered  Damon,  “ is  to  try  to  bring 
yourself  to  think  that  the  lady’s  action  has 
not  been  out  of  line  with  the  general  practices 
of  the  sex.  She  professed  love  for  you.  Well, 
I suppose  she  did  give  as  much  affection  as 
women  are  capable  of,  but  then  Chadwick 
came  along,  who  in  spite  of  his  unpleasant 
personalty  has  a father  who  is  worth  sorae- 
thing  above  a million.  She  had  to  scoop  him 
in.  I think  I know  of  women  who  are  not  to 
be  mentioned  in  polite  society,  who  would 
think  twice  before  they  agreed  to  live  in  so 
close  a relationship  with  him,  as  the  fair  Ber. 
nice  has  taken  upon  herself,  and  they  are 
considered  hardened.” 

“ For  God’s  sake,  Harry,  don’t.  You  make 
my  flesh  creep.” 

“Well,  I admit  that  the  idea  is  not  very 
comforting,”  answered  his  companion  with  a 


LOVE  A LA  MOOS. 


»3 

grim  chuckle,  “ one  does  not  relish  the  idea 
that  a being  whom  he  has  held  in  his  embrace, 
and  felt  close  to  him  with  tender,  clinging 
arms  and  moist  lips,  breathing  vows  of  con- 
stancy, is  about  to  give  herself  of  her  own  ac- 
cord, to  such  as  he.  Yet — ” 

“ I tell  you,  stop  1”  cried  the  other,  passion- 
ately, “ can’t  you  see  that  the  idea  drives  me 
wild?” 

“ I am  simply  probing  the  wound,  that  is 
all,  to  find  the  bullet.  Come  now,  my  friend,” 
he  said,  in  a kinder  voice,  “you  are  not  the 
sort  of  man  I had  expected  to  see  take  a thing 
like  this  to  heart.  Brace  up,  and  tell  me  what 
she  says.” 

“She  says  enough  to  make  me  wish  that  I 
could  hate  her  now  and  forever,”  he  cried, 
passionately,  “and  you  will  hardly  believe 
that  she  has  had  the  low  efirontery  to  map 
out  a future  course,  in  which  we  are  still  to 
have  a sincere  affection  for  each  other,  plato- 
nic of  course,  so  she  says,  and  meet  as  if 
nothing  had  happened.” 

“An  innocent  little  programme,  certainly,” 


24 


LOVE  A LA  Mode. 


said  Damon  with  a satisfied  laugh,  “and  one 
that  would  eventually  drift  into  a state  of 
things  in  which  the  husband  would  play  a 
rather  unenviable  part.  I don’t  think  you 
would  fancy  it,  Harl,  at  least  after  the  novelty 
wore  off. 

“That’s  just  the  trouble !’’  cried  Ritchie, 
stopping  suddenly  before  his  friend  and  lay- 
ing a hand  upon  his  shoulder,  “I  am  afraid  of 
myself.  She  has  aroused  a feeling  in  me  that 
I might  have  controlled  had  the  future  pro- 
mised her  as  totally  my  own,  but  now  there  is 
a desire  for  revenge  within  me  that  I know 
would  result  in  the  loss  of  all  feeling  but  my 
passion,and  since  this  last  act  of  her’s,  I feel  that 
she  is  not  above'  yielding  to  her  baser  nature* 

I must  find  some  way  to  save  myself  from  the 
future  and  myself,  for  I am  much  less  than  an 
angel,  and  she  is  beautiful  as  temptation  itself. 

“Well,  let  us  travel  then.  I am  sick  of 
New  York,  at  least  for  a time,  and  I will  keep 
you  company.’’ 

“You  would?  By  Jove,  Harry,  I believe  you 
are  a true  friend,  and  would  do  much  for  me." 


toVE  A LE  MOBE. 


25 

He  stepped  to  the  table  as  he  spoke,  and 
began  to  look  over  his  correspondence.  Sud- 
denly his  face  lit  up  with  a smile  and  he 
flung  a letter  that  he  had  just  read  into  his 
companion’s  lap. 

•‘There  is  just  what  we  want,”  he  cried. 
Damon  glanced  at  the  letter  and  read: 

San  Francisco,  Cal.,  4-i2-’56. 

My  Dear  Nephew:  You  will  undoubtedly  be  surprised  to 
hear  from  me  just  now  especially  as  I have  kept  in  the  land 
of  silence  so  long;  however  I have  heard  that  you  are 
of  rather  a forgiving  disposition,  and  will  therefore  overlook 
past  neglect,  particularly  when  you  know  that  for  some  time 
past  in  this  part  of  the  country,  every  one  has  been  fairly 
stumbling  over  each  other  in  the  race  for  wealth.  I trust 
that  you  are  at  present  at  liberty  -to  accept  an  earnest  invi- 
tation to  come  out  here  and  pay  me  a visit.  You  could  also 
look  about  you,  and  see  if  there  was  anything  that  wt»uld  be 
likely  to  suit  your  tastes  in  the  line  of  business,  and  if 
there  was  nothing  better,  would  be  glad  to  make  arrange- 
ments to  have  you  come  in  with  me.  I will  offer  you  induce- 
ments that  I know  you  will  not  refuse.  The  country  is  rich 
and  beautiful,  and  is  of  itself  well  worth  a visit.  Write  me 
at  once  of  your  determination  or  better  still,  answer  in 
person,  if  so  inclined.  Meantime  know  I expect  you, 

Your  uncle' 

John. 


96 


tOVE  A LA  MOPE. 


■‘Well?”  questioned  the  reader,  as  he  handed 
back  the  letter,  “What  do  you  propose  doing?” 

“I  think  there  is  but  one  answer!”  cried 
Ritchie,  “I  shall  accept  and  start  as  soon  as  it 
is  possible  to  leave.” 

“If  that  is  the  case,”  said  the  other,  rising 
and  stretching  himself  calmly  and  with  great 
enjoyment,  “I  had  better  quit  at  Once,  and 
arrange  my  traps,” 

“You  will  go  with  me,  then?”  cried  Ritchie 
joyfully. 

“Certainly,  have  I not  already  said  so  ?” 

“Then  ho  for  the  West!  and  let  false  woman 
linger  in  the  lap  of  luxury,  ‘till  her  face  grows 
wrinkled,  and  her  locks  grey,  for  we  flee  from 
her  enchantments.” 

“Well,  good  day,  old  man,  I’ll  call  around 
this  evening,  and  we  can  make  the  final  ar. 
rangements.  By  the  way,  how  are  you  off 
for  money  ?” 

“Rather  low  just  now  I must  admit,  but  I 
will  manage  to  pull  through,  I guess,” 

“If  you  are  to  be  pressed  don’t  fail  to  call 


on  me. 


LOVE  A LA  MODE. 


27 


“I  will.  It  will  not  be  the  first  time.” 

The  two  young  men  parted,  and  Ritchie  at 
once  sat  himself  down  to  write  a letter  to  the 
false  one  that  was  full  of  bitter  sarcasm  and 
rebuke  and  ended  with  the  news  that  he  was 
about  to  leave  for  the  West . He  was  sure  that 
this  last  piece  of  information  would  hurt  her 
for  she  loved  him,  that  he  knew  full  well  even 
though  she  had  sold  herself  for  gold.  Gold  ? 
He  would  wade  in  it,  and  in  the  end  buy 
those  who  had  bought  her — ^the  one  he  had 
loved. 


2 


Chapter  li. 

A CHILIAN  BEAUTY. 

Scarcely  a week  later,  the  two  friends  were 
ready  for  their  journey  and  would  have 
started  had  they  not  been  compelled  to  wait 
a short  time  before  the  steamer  was 
prepared  to  sail.  The  boat  they  were  to  take 
was  that  huge  two  deck,  stern  wheeler,  the 
Illinois,  a vessel  that  had  carried  many 
an  anxious  treasure  seeker  from  New 
York  to  the  Isthmus,  enroute  to  the  gold  fields 
of  the  Eldorados,  of  California.  So  great  had 
been  the  excitement  in  the  preparations  for 
departure  that  the  young  lover  had  hardly 
time  to  think  of  his  disappointment,  and  was 
so  merry  that  his  companion  could  not  help 
remarking  that  the  trip  had  already  been  of 
great  benefit  to  him. 

When  the  time  came  to  start  on  the  long 
journey  which  was  to  take  fully  four  weeks 
in  completing,  the  two  voyagers  were  ready 
as 


A CHILIAN  BEAUTY. 


29 

lor  it,  and  were  among  the  very  first  to 
embark.  In  fact  they  were  in  their  state- 
rooms a day  before  the  boat  was  ready  to 
sail,  becoming  accustomed  to  their  surround- 
ings. The  next  morning,  some  hours  before 
the  time  set  for  the  departure,  a carriage 
drove  up  to  the  wharf  and  a heavily  veiled 
lady  hastened  on  board.  She  went  at  once 
to  the  clerk,  and  the  young  man  who  was 
fleeing  from  the  wrath  of  Cupid  received  a 
summons  to  appear  in  the  cabin.  He  hurried 
to  answer  the  call,  and  was  surprised  and  not 
a little  startled  to  find  himself  face  to  face 
with  the  fair  Bernice,  who  had  thrown  back 
the  heavy  veil  as  soon  as  she  was  secure  from 
observation. 

The  face  of  the  young  man  darkened  as  he 
saw  who  his  visitor  was,  and  a flood  of 
reproaches  were  springing  to  his  lips,  when 
she  checked  him  with  a nervous  gesture  and 
a little  piteous  look. 

“I  know  what  you  would  say — what  you 
have  a right  to  say  !”  she  cried,  her  voice  dry 
and  hoarse  with  agony.  “ I have  no  right  to 


30 


A CHILIAN  BEAUTY. 


be  here,  now  that  I am  the  wife  of  another. 
You  despise  me,  do  you  not?  I deserve  it; 
for  oh ! lam  miserable.  I should  have  been 
away  on  my  bridal  trip,  but  I refused  to  go. 
I could  not  bear  tp  have  you  go  away  without 
seeing  you.” 

“Ido  not  see  how  this  meeting  can  do 
eitherof  usanygood,”  he  said,  coldly,  “and 
I am  sure  it  is  not  of  my  seeking.” 

“ Why  will  you  not  look  at  things  as  I do  ?” 
she  asked,  coming  nearer  to  him,  a strange 
light  in  her  eyes.  “ I offer  you  love — stay 
and  make  me  happy.” 

He  made  a motion  to  keep  her  away  from 
him,  but  she  did  not  heed  him,  and  flinging 
her  arms  about  his  neck  clung  to  him,  kissing 
him  passionately.  She  knew  her  power  and 
was  using  it  to  the  utmost.  She  was  the  incar- 
nation of  selfishness  and  would  not  hesitate  to 
sacrifice  him  to  her  own  pleasure.  He  felt 
the  old  subtle  influence,  and  was  almost 
powerless  to  resist  her. 

“ Come,  abandon  this  trip  that  you  really 
do  not  want  to  take,  and  remain  for  my  sake.” 


A CHILIAN  UEAUTY. 


31 


Her  tone  was  seductive,  and  her  breath  per- 
fume. “You  love  me  and  I — ah!  I love 
you.  We  can  be  happy  here  if  we  are  careful.” 
He  might  have  yielded  had  not  a sudden 
thought  come  to  his  defence,  a thought  that 
no  man  who  loves  can  resist.  He  remem- 
bered that  other,  and  imagined  her  whom  he 
now  held  in  his  arms  as  having  been  polluted 
with  the  touch  of  his  ri  val,  and  he  was  saved. 
Sweet  and  tempting  she  might  be,  the  idea 
was  disgusting  to  him.  He  turned  pale,  and 
thrust  her  from  him,  almost  roughly. 

“ You  might  have  others  too,”  he  cried. 
“How  could  I know  that  every  friend  I 
might  meet  would  not  be  my  rival  ? ” 

Even  this  insult,  under  which  she  quivered 
for  an  instant,  did  not  cause  her  to  desist 
from  her  purpose,  and  she  clung  to  him 
again,  scorning  repulsion. 

“ Let  me  go  with  you  then,”  she  cried,  be- 
side herself.  “ Oh  I am  so  tired  of  this.  Give 
me  love  again,  and  let  me  live.  There  are 
other  lands  where  there  is  life  with  love  for 
us.  Come,  say  yes.” 


3^  A CHILIAN  BEAUTV, 

“ Forgive  me  if  I am  forced  to  decline  your 
tempting  offer,”  he  replied  coldly,  with  a hard 
smile  of  triumph.  » I have  made  other  ar- 
rangements,  and  to  use  an  old  and  well  worn 
saying,  ‘you  have  made  your  bed,  now  lie 
upon  it.  In  the  meantime,  I wish  you  such 
joy  as  you  can  find  in  the  company  of  your 
beloved  husband.” 

“Oh  Harl-^Reflect!  If  you  go  now  we 
may  never  meet  again.  Think  of  the  old 
times  — our.  love  — the  vows  we  have 
made — 

And  the  vows  you  have  broken,”  inter- 
rupted he  grimly. 

” I was  mad,”  she  pleaded,  “ I knew  not 
what  I did.” 

“ Let  us  end  this,”  he  cried  angrily.  “ It 
can  do  neither  of  us  any  good,  and  you  much 
harm.  You  have  broken- my  heart,  and  I 
love  you  well  enough  yet  to  tell  you  that  I 
will  never  forgive  you.  I ask  for  revenge 
for  the  hurt  you  have  given  me,  and  I think 
I will  read  it  in  your  future  life.” 

“ Don  t go  yet,”  she  cried  as  he  was  about 


A CHILIAN  B£AUTY. 


33 

to  leave  her.  “ Remember,  that  if  you  leave 
me  now,  we  may  nevei  meet  in  life.” 

“ God  grant  we  never  may,”  he  answered 
earnestly,  as  he  turned  away  abruptly,  and 
left  her  there  alone. 

She  gazed  after  him  with  a startled  look, 
and  then,  almost  tottering  to  the  companion- 
way,  left  the  vessel. 

Nothing  of  much  moment  happened  at  the 
start  of  the  trip  and  the  steamer  sped  on  its 
course,  carrying  the  two  men  far  away  from 
the  haunts  they  had  frequented,  and  nearer 
the  land  that  seemed  to  promise  romance  to 
one,  and  riches  to  the  other.  The  steamer  ar- 
rived  at  Aspinwall,  at  the  northern  end  of  the 
Isthmus,  a little  behind  time,  owing  to  a leak 
that  had  been  sprung  in  a stress  of  weather, 
which  had  necessitated  the  working  of  the 
pumps  through  the  latter  half  of  the  passage. 

At  Aspinwall  they  were  to  take  the  newly 
completed  railroad,  which  luckily  for  them 
was  in  running  order,  for  the  passage  by 
wagon  was  not  a possibility,  and  the  trip  on 
horseback  attended  with  innumerable  d^n 


34 


A CHILIAN  BEAUTY. 


gers.  Many  a poor  fellow,  flushed  wVtn  hope 
had  left  his  bones  to  wither  on  that  dread 
swamp,  his  journey  to  the  land  of  gold  but 
half  completed. 

With  our  travelers  it  was  different.  A 
speedy  train  was  ready  at  any  day  to  take 
them  across  those  miles  of  country,  and  as 
there  was  nothing  particularly  interesting 
about  the  swampy  town,  they  took  the  first 
opportunity  to  cross.  The  trip  consumed 
the  better  part  of  four  hours,  with  no  stops, 
and  at  points  the  country  was  beautiful  to 
behold,  its  flora  being  especially  bright  and 
glowing.  At  times  the  road  bed  was  so 
swampy  and  low,  that  the  mud  as  it  spurted 
from  between  the  ties  would  fly  up  as  the 
train  sped  on  in  such  quantities  as  to  almost 
cover  the  panes  of  the  car  windows. 

The  train  took  on  two  engines  some  dis- 
tance from  Panama  as  some  rather  steep 
grades  were  to  be  surmounted,  and  a high 
range  of  mountains  run  over  and  through. 
Then  they  ran  down  grade  again,  and  into ' 
the  town  of  Panama,  which  is  an  old  Spanish 


A CHILIAN  BEAUTY. 


35 


settlement,  and  in  those  days  had  a large 
share  of  the  high  wall  built  about  it  still  re- 
maining. The  foot  hills  began  just  back  of 
the  town,  while  the  coast  was  low,  a gradual 
slope  commencing  at  the  hills,  and  running 
away  out  into  the  Pacific,  w^iich  heaved  and 
rolled  as  if  belieing  its  ilame.  The  houses 
were  all  old  low  structures,  very  few  of  them 
attaining  the  dignity  of  two-story  buildings. 
They  were  built  in  a straggling  course  down 
one  main  street,  and  some  of  the  more  preten- 
tious residences  were  higher  up  on  the  slope. 
These  were  lacking  in  height,  though  many 
of  them  showed  some  approach  to  the  mag- 
nificent,  having  broad  verandas  and  were  rich 
in  the  most  exquisite  shade,  mahogany, 
rosewood,  cocoa  palm,  and  other  trees  grow- 
ing in  thick  profusion. 

At  the  town  the  train  was  hurried  through, 
and  a large  number  of  people  taken  out  in 
launches  to  the  steamer  Senora,  a huge  three- 
decker  that  awaited  its  living  freight  about  a 
mile  out  on  the  bosom  of  the  Pacific,  close 
alongside  of  a Spanish,  American  and  Eng- 


3 A CHII^IAN  BEAUTV, 

hsh  man-of-war.  The  shore  was  too  shallow 
to  allow  them  to  come  closer. 

The  two  travellers  would  have  liked  to 
stop  and  inspect  the  old  town,  but  they  were 
not  allowed  to  do  so,  as  there  had  been  a riot 
there  but  a short  time  before,  caused  by  the 
natives  entering  into  a quarrel  with  some 
noisy  travelers,  and  as  the  home  party  had 
received  rather  the  worst  of  it  in  the  fracas, 
they  had  retaliated  by  attacking  the  white 
travelers,  and  killing  several,  among  them 
some  women  and  children,  the  latter  by  dash- 
ing their  brains  out  against  the  trees.  For 
this  reason,  the  authorities  hurried  travelers 
though  with  all  speed.  Even  then  the  dark 
laced,  fiery-eyed  people,  with  their  frizzy 
shocks  of  light  brown  hair,  ran  after  the  boats 
and  hurled  stones  at  the  occupants,  until  they 
were  far  out  of  reach. 

The  steamer  was  already  freighted,  so  no 
delay  was  necessary,  and  the  huge  side- 
wheeler moved  off  along  the  coast  toward  the 
southwest.  As  the  shores  became  more  pre- 
cipitous, as  they  did  farther  north,  the  course 


A CHILIAN  BEAUTY. 


37 


of  the  steamer  was  closer  to  the  coast  line, 
and  some  of  the  most  beautiful  scenery 
imaginable  could  be  seen  from  the  decks. 
Several  days  after  they  arrived  at  Acapulco, 
on  the  Mexican  coast,  and  took  in  water  and 
also  a few  more  passengers,  a fact  that  did 
not  at  first  interest  the  two  travelers,  as  the 
people  with  whom  they  found  themselves 
traveling  were  not,  as  a rule,  the  best  of 
company.  The  two  Americans  were  amus- 
ing themselves,  with  a large  number  of  the 
other  passengers,  watching  the  naked  natives 
sporting  in  the  water.  They  seemed  per- 
fectly at  home  in  the  element,  which  at  that 
point  was  nearly  fifty  feet  in  depth,  and  as  some 
of  the  passengers  tossed  coins  into  the  midst 
of  them  they  would  dive  like  shot  falls, 
and  soon  reappear  with  the  silver  in  their 
teeth,  and  the  water  running  in  little  globules 
from  their  greasy  skin. 

While  this  sport  was  going  on  a boat  put 
off  from  shore  and  was  rowed  swiftly  to  the 
side  of  the  steamer,  and  a lady  and  two  men 
taken  on  board,  one  of  them  an  elderly  gentle- 


38 


A CHILIAN  BEAVTV. 


man,  and  the  other  a rather  sinister-looking' 
younger  man,  who  might  be  a Spaniard, 
judging  by  his  dark  skin,  and  perhaps  almost 
anything  else,  as  these  southern  nations  all 
look  very  much  alike.  It  was  afterward 
learned  that  the  people  were  from  Chili,  and 
had  stopped  off  at  Acapulco  on  the  previous 
trip. 

The  trio  were  no  sooner  on  board  than  the 
bell  was  sounded,  and  the  great  steamer 
moved  slowly  off  with  a swing  from  the 
shore.  The  lady,  who  had  been  veiled,  stood 
near  the  two  young  men  and  looked  back  at 
the  high  shores  for  an  instant,  then  as  if  to 
obtain  a better  view,  she  drew  aside  her  veil. 
A moment  later  she  turned  to  rejoin  her  com- 
panions, who  had  gone  toward  the  cabin,  and 
as  she  did  so  her  eyes  met  those  of  Ritchie, 
who  was  staring  at  her  with  a glance  express- 
ive of  far  more  than  admiration.  A sudden 
flash  came  to  her  own,  splendid  orbs  as  she 
saw  his  look  and  seemed  to  read  it,  then  she 
flushed  hotly,  and  covered  her  face  again 
with  the  veil,  as  she  hurried  away. 


A CHILIAN  BEAUTY. 


39 


He  gazed  after  her  in  a dazed  fashion,  and 
flushed  eagerly  as  he  noticed  that  she  turned 
to  look  in  his  direction,  ere  she  disappeared  in 
the  cabin.  Her  glance  had  disturbed  him, 
how  much  he  hardly  knew. 

“ Hit  again,  old  man ! ” cried  Damon,  laugh- 
ing. “ I predict  a speedy  confusion  to  the 
memory  of  the  fair  Bernice.” 


CHAPTER  III. 

A BULL  AND  GRIZZLY  FIGHT. 

Oreville,  California,  in  the  days  of  1856  was 
a large  and  thriving  mining  town,  far  in  ad- 
vance of  many  of  the  cities  that  have  out- 
stripped It  in  the  race  for  population.  At  the 
time  this  chapter  opens  the  little  city  was  but 
ten  months  old,  yet  it  had  a brick  court  house, 
a long,  well-built  business  street,  and  some 
2,800  inhabitants.  The  town  was  beautifully 
situated  on  the  banks  of  the  Feather  river, 
and  extended  back  to  where  the  foothills 
began  to  rise  from  the  small  plain  toward  the 
giant  mountains,  which  throw  their  shadows 
over  miles  of  the  surrounding  country. 

The  valley  was  as  level  as  a floor,  and  aptly 
fitted  for  the  site  of  a mushroom  city.  Out  at 
its  edges,  and  near  the  river  the  chapparal 
brush  grew  in  its  almost  impossible  profusion, 
while  in  patches  the  glossy  barked  manchi’ 
nita  plant,  with  its  deep  red  hue  reared  its 

40 


k btjLL  AND  GRIZZLY  FIGNt.  4i 

tops  above  it.  The  little  plain  with  its  sur- 
rounding' hills  was  the  scene  of  the  liveliest 
activity  at  all  hours,  the  days  being  given 
over  to  the  work  of  stripping  the  earth  of  its 
precious  metal,  while  throughout  the  night, 
the  saloons  devoted  to  the  gaming  table  and 
the  wine  room  dance  echoed  the  sounds  of 
revelry  and  the  curses  of  the  losing  gamester. 

So  close  did  the  pay  dirt  reach  the  town, 
that  one  of  the  richest  claims  was  the  nearest 
side  hill  which  was  being  washed  down,  even 
to  the  edge  of  the  city,'  It  was  here,  among 
all  this  noise,  excitement  and  strife,  that 
Harlow  Ritchie  and  his  fellow  seeker  after 
adventure  found  themselves  on  the  Fourth  of 
July  following  their  arrival  in  California. 
They  had  exhausted  the  resources  of  San 
Francisco,  where  Ritchie’s  uncle,  John  Sex- 
ton, had  done  the  honors,  and  then  accom- 
panied them  to  Oreville,  where  he  had  a 
claim.  This  uncle  was  a somewhat  peculiar 
person,  who  was  known  throughout  the 
state  for  his  oddities.  Once  seen  he  would 
hardly  be  forgotten.  He  was  thirty -nine 


4J  A BULL  AND  GRIZZLY  FIGHT. 

years  of  age,  and  as  much  a youth  as  his 
young  nephew,  although  his  appearance 
belied  him.  His  hair  had  turned  gray  at 
twenty,  and  was  now  a light  ashen  color, 
while  his  mustache,  which  he  wore  quite  long, 
had  in  it  not  a single  white  hair.  He  was 
undeniably  an  interesting  looking  man, 
although  not  handsome.  He  was  deep-chested 
and  built  not  unlike  his  nephew,  but  in  a 
coarser  mold.  He  had  a large  laughing  blue 
eye,  that  never  failed  to  win  confidence. 
His  jaws  were  rather  square  and  set ; his 
nose  had  a little  tendency  to  turnup,  but  had 
changed  its  mind  before  the  fact  became  too 
apparent.  On  the  whole  the  man  would 
impress  one  strongly. 

On  this  particular  day,  Oreville  was  in  a 
high  state  of  excitement.  The  sturdy  miners 
very  seldom  had  any  opportunity  offered 
them  to  enjoy  an  amusement  other  than  that 
which  could  be  found  at  the  gaming  table  or 
in  the  bar  room.  Luckily,  however,  on  this 
particular  National  holiday  ao  enterprising 
Yankee,  who  invented  the  name  of  Don  Jose 


A BULL  AKD  GWZ2LY  BIGHT.  43 

Caplero  for  the  purpose,  had  arranged  for  a 
day  of  sport  that,  while  it  was  brutal,  was 
just  the  thing  to  catch  the  people  in  those 
days.  This  enterprising  showman  had 
secured  a huge  grizzly  bear,  which  wassecurcd 
in  a heavy  iron  cage,  and  had  been  on  exhi- 
bition for  some  time  in  front  of  the  principal 
hotel.  A fine  young  Spanish  bull  had  also 
been  purchased,  and  could  be  heard  at  times 
letting  out  fearful  bellows  from  the  corral. 
These  two  animals  were  to  form  the  princi- 
pals in  the  combat. 

Near  the  river  at  the  edge  of  the  little  city 
a large  enclosure  had  been  built,  about  a 
hundred  and  fifty  feet  in  diameter.  Inside  of 
this  was  a circle  built  with  heavy  posts,  to 
which  four-by-four  scantlings  were  spiked  a 
little  distance  apart.  Between  these  the  seats 
were  arranged,  high  enough  to  give  a goo  1 
view  of  the  scene  of  carnage.* 

*This  brute  battle  actually  occurred  on  the  date  and  horn 
named,  in  the  same  locality  as  given  here,  and  precisely  as 
described.  Those  who  were  present  on  that  memorable  occa* 

»ion  will  remember  the  scene. 

3 


44  A BULL  AND  0RI2LLY  FIGHT. 

Already  people  on  the  street  were  begin- 
ning to  exhibit  a sort  of  feverish  impatience, 
as  they  always  do  on  occasions  of  special 
magnitude.  The  novel  combat  had  been 
much  talked  about  and  coin  had  been  wag- 
ered freely  upon  the  result,  so  it  was  no 
wonder  that  the  people  watched  the  sun  to 
see  how  the  day  wore  away  and  the  hour  set 
for  the  event  (three  o’clock),  drew  near. 

The  three  men  in  whom  we  are  the  most 
interested  were  seated  in  front  of  the  hotel 
shortly  before  the  hour,  watching  the  people  as 
they  flocked  to  the  corral.  Though  the  coun- 
try was  comparativel}'  new,  there  were  a large 
number  of  women  in  town,  many  of  them  it 
is  true  of  that  class  that  are  not  supposed  to 
be  worthy  of  respect,  yet  there  were  some 
few  who  had  accompanied  their  families,  re- 
solved to  brave  even  the  dangers  of  a mining 
camp  in  the  search  for  gold. 

They  had  been  discussing  the  contest, 
and  were  just  preparing  to  go  with  the 
others  to  the  corral,  when  a brilliant 
couple  were  seen  approaching  from  the 


A BULL  AND  GRIZZLY  FIGHT.  45 

distance ; a man  and  woman  mounted  on 
a pair  of  buckskin  mustangs,  the  fancy  trap- 
pings to  the  saddles  catching  the  light  of  the 
sun  and  throwing  a brilliant  glitter  as  they 
rode  by.  The  lady  was  clad  in  a rich  Span- 
ish costume,  and  as  they  passed  the  trio,  she 
turned  her  face,  and  Ritchie,  at  whom  she 
looked  pointedly,  fired  up  and  bowed  as  if 
impelled  to  do  so.  She  let  her  large  lustrous 
eyes  look  down  while  a wave  of  color  passed 
over  her  cheeks,  then  she  returned  the  salute, 
but  slightly.  Her  companion  flashed  a 
look  of  anger  at  the  bold  stranger  and  mut- 
tered a bitter  invective. 

“ There  she  is  again,  Harl,”  cried  Damon, 
“ You  can  not  escape  her.” 

“ Who  is  she?”  asked  Sexton.  “ It  seems 
to  me  that  I have  seen  that  face  before. 
Somewhere  in  ’Frisco  I think,  perhaps  a ‘look- 
out’ at  one  of  the  gambling  saloons.” 

“ I hope  not,”  said  Ritchie.  “ She  is  too 
beautiful  for  such  a fate.  We  saw  her  once 
before  as  that  same  man  and  herself  took  the 
steamer  at  Acapulco.  We  tried  to  catch  a 


4^  A 6UlL  akd  Grizzly  fight. 

glimpse  of  them  afterward,  but  they  remained 
out  of  sight  until  we  reached  port,  when  we 
again  saw  them  for  a brief  time.  It  is  my 
opinion  that  there  is  some  mystery  in  con- 
nection with  the  whole  affair.  This  fellow 
seems  distasteful  to  her.” 

“That’s  a lover’s  argument,”  said  Damon, 
winking  slyly  at  Sexton.  “You  see  how 
badly  he  is  hit.” 

“ 1 should  hope  not  seriously,”  said  his 
Uncle,  a little  anxiously.  “ I wouldn’t  mind 
a little  harmless  sport  in  that  direction  my- 
self, but  nothing  serious,  my  boy,  nothing 
serious,  if  you  love  me.” 

“ Come,”  said  his  nephew,  changing  the 
subject,  “ we  will  be  late  for  this  Spanish 
butchery,  if  we  do  not  start  soon.” 

They  had  secured  their  seats  in  advance 
and  were  therefore  well  provided  for  when 
the  sport,  if  such  it  might  be  called,  com- 
menced. In  spite  of  himself  Ritchie  could 
not  help  looking  about  in  search  of  the 
woman  who  had  so  interested  him.  He  saw 
her  at  last  seated  a short  distance  away  and 


A BULL  AND  GRIZZLY  FIGHT. 


47 


in  the  front  as  they  were  also.  She  perceived 
him  at  once,  even  before  he  had  discovered 
her,  and  though  she  did  not  appear  to  recog- 
nize him  openly,  he  was.made  aware  by  a flut- 
ter at  his  own  heart,  that  she  felt  his  presence. 

There  was  no  time  for  sweet  thoughts  how- 
ever, for  the  men  in  the  pen  were  preparing 
for  the  show,  and  there  was  a perfect  babel 
of  voices  about  the  enclosure.  They  had 
fastened  a long  chain  to  one  of  the  hind  legs 
of  the  monster  grizzly,  the  other  end  being 
staked  into  the  ground  by  a long  steel  stake. 
After  taking  this  precaution  they  opened  the 
door  to  the  cage,  and  several  of  the  men 
hauled  it  away  until  the  twenty  feet  of  heavy 
chain  came  taut,  when  it  drew  the  bear  from 
his  confinement  onto  the  sand  of  the  arena. 

As  the  huge  animal  was  dragged  out  he 
uttered  savage  growls,  and  turned  and 
snapped  at  his  enemies  as  if  he  would  annihi- 
late them,  at  which  that  portion  of  the  popu- 
lace who  had  their  money  up  on  Bruin,  gave 
a loud  cheer.  As  the  cage  was  dragged  away 
Pruin  tore  at  the  ground  in  a rage  and  made 


48 


A BULL  AND  GRIZZLY  FIGHT. 


a hole  almost  large  enough  for  him  to  crawl 
into,  and  then  rocked  from  side  to  side  and 
contented  himself  with  looking  supremely 
savage. 

The  bull  was  next  led  in  and  appeared 
in  no  way  less  savage  than  his  companion  in 
arms.  He  tore  at  the  ground  and  appeared 
enveloped  in  a cloud  of  dirt  and  sand.  His 
great  eyes  were  blood-shot,  and  the  breath 
from  his  blood-red  nostrils  fairly  smoked,  as 
he  glared  in  a dazed  sort  of  way  at  the  huge 
assemblage. 

About  the  arena  the  people  were  beginning 
to  partake  of  some  of  the  excitement  that  filled 
the  hearts  of  the  beasts  in  its  center.  They 
leaned  eagerly  forward  and  their  cheeks 
glowed  with  an  unnatural  color,  while  every 
eye  was  fastened  intently  upon  the  center  of 
attraction.  The  three  strangers  were  not 
quite  so  carried  away  with  anticipation  and 
were  better  able  to  enjoy  a little  study  in 
human  nature ; all  but  Ritchie,  who  seemed 
intent  upon  devouring  the  Chilian  beauty 
with  all  his  eyes. 


A BULL  AND  GRIZZLY  FIGHT.  49 

It  would  hardly  have  been  supposed  that 
the  little  city  contained  so  many  people, 
especially  of  the  female  sex,  but  the  bright 
colors  of  their  dress,  principally  worn  in 
Spanish  style,  brightened  up  the  dark  mass 
of  male  humanity  about  the  closely  crowded 
circle,  which  was  now  an  anxious  throbbing 
body  with  but  one  common  impulse,  the  wish 
for  the  sight  of  blood.  On  this  last  morbid 
object,  the  women  seemed  more  intent  than 
the  men,  and  uttered  fierce  little  ejaculations, 
urging  the  bull,  who  seemed  their  special 
favorite,  on  to  the  charge. 

The  men  left  the  arena,  but,  strange  to  say, 
they  failed  to  unfasten  the  chain  which  held 
the  bear.  At  this  there  was  a decided  mur- 
mur that  increased  to  a roar  from  the  portion 
of  the  audience  that  had  wagered  its  money 
on  the  sturdy  brute  who  looked  savage 
enough  to  fight  the  whole  assemblage. 
Before  the  battle  was  over,  however,  it  was 
demonstrated  that  had  the  bear  been  at  full 
liberty  the  taller  animal  would  have  stood 
but  little  show.  In  fact  there  is  some  doubt 


5^  A BULL  AND  GRIZZLY  FIGHT. 

if  an  animal  lives  that  could  get  the  better  of 
a full  grown  California  grizzly. 

For  a short  time  the  two  brutes  glared  at 
each  other,  and  then  there  was  a fearful  bel- 
low, a snort,  and  the  bull  charged,  while  the 
crowd  burst  into  a cheer  and  half  rose  to  its 
feet.  As  the  fiery  beast  closed  with  its  antag- 
onist, the  bear,  rolled  quickly  over  on  its  back 
and  crouched  so  that  the  sharp  horns  went 
a little  above  his  body,  the  bull  passing  com- 
pletely over  him  in  the  mad  rush.  When  the 
brute  recovered  himself  and  turned,  making 
the  ground  tremble  with  the  stamp  of  his 
hoofs,  the  blood  was  streaming  from  the 
gashes  in  his  head,  where  the  sharp  claws  of 
the  bear  had  torn  the  skin  and  flesh  to  the 
skull.  The  bear  had  received  a bad  bruise 
from  the  sharp  hoofs  of  its  antagonist,  and 
was  in  a frenzy  of  rage. 

For  a few  moments  the  two  glared  savagely, 
the  roaring  of  the  bull  being  nearly  deadened 
by  the  unearthly  howling  of  the  bear,  a noise 
that  was  too  terrible  to  describe,  and  which 
could  have  been  heard  for  a great  distance, 


A BULL  AND  GRIZZLY  FIGHT.  5 1 

Again  the  bull  lowered  his  head  and  made 
a rush.  This  time  he  succeeded  in  piercing 
the  bear’s  side  with  one  of  his  horns  and  a 
fearful  shriek  went  up  from  the  wounded 
animal.  The  sharp  claws  did  their  work, 
however,  and  th«>bull  left  the  ground  d3’ed 
with  his  blood  mixed  with  that  of  his  adver- 
sary. Up  to  this  time,  the  bear  had  been  so 
hampered  by  the  chain  that  he  had  had 
little  chance  to  show  the  agility  which  he 
really  possesed.  Now,  however,  the  chain 
was  drawn  taut  as  the  brute  tried  to  reach 
the  bull  who  held  back  ready  for  the  charge. 
It  came  at  last,  and  the  bear  crouched  and 
allowed  the  bull  to  go  over  him.  The  length 
of  the  chain  now  gave  him  forty  feet  to  pur- 
sue in,  and  quick  as  a flash  the  heavy  brute 
turned,  and  in  a few  swinging  strides  was 
upon  his  enemy.  The  huge  form  raised  itself 
erect,  and  the  right  paw  came  down  with 
fearful  force,  catching  the  bull  just  above  the 
hip  bone  and  bearing  him  half  down  with  the 
force  of  the  blow.  The  bull  leaped  away, 
and  the  sharp  cruel  claws  of  the  mountain 


52  A BULL  AND  GRIZZLY  FIGHT. 

monster  tore  the  flesh  and  smew  sheer  from 
hip  to  hoof;  the  brbwn  hide  flecked  with  foam 
Snd  blood  streaming  behind  where  a deep 
red  trail  of  smoking  blood  glistened  in  the 
afternoon  sunlight.  It  was  a fearful  sight, 
yet  the  people  cheered  and  kerned  to  enjoy  it. 

All  this  had  happenei^  in  a flash,  and  the 
bull  turned  in  a perfect  fury.  He  seemed  to 
realize  that  his  fate  was  sealed,  and  that  his 
wound  was  mortal,  for  he  would  certainly 
bleed  to  death.  The  bear  was  again  ham- 
pered with  the  chain,  and  the  bull  was  upon 
him,  not  with  the  fierce  long  rush  that  would 
carry  him  over  so  that  the  bear  could  pursue,  ■ 
but  down  on  top  of  him,  goring  into  the  great 
body,  taking  the  gashes  and  rips  from  the 
powerful  claws  as  if  they  mattered  little. 

The  bear’s  belly  was  pierced  full  of  holes 
and  the  legs  of  the  bull  were  nearly  stripped 
of  flesh,  while  the  intestines  hung  out  from  a 
deep  rip  in  the  side  where  the  claws  of  the 
bear  had  cut  a§  clean  as  by  a sword.  The 
sight  was  sickening,  yet  the  people  yelled  and 
encouraged  tfieir  fayorites,  as  if  possessed, 


A BULL  AND  GRIZZLY  FIGHT, 


53 


and  nearly  crowded  over  the  sides  of  the  en- 
closure in  their  eagerness  to  lose  not  a tithe 
of  the  conflict. 

The  battle  could  not  last  much  longer,  and 
in  a few  moments  the  bull  tottered  away  a 
short  distanee  as  if  to  gain  strength,  but  the 
great  vitality  was  spent  and  his  fore  legs  held 
the  shoulders  above  the  ground  while  the 
hind  part  of  his  body  sank  helplessly;  still  he 
faced  his  enemy  who  struggled  to  meet  him, 
held  by  the  chain.  The  great  cries  grew 
weaker  and  the  short  giant  frame  sank  crouch- 
ing upon  the  ground. 

“Kill  them,  kill  them,”  cried  the  crowd, 
eager  for  slaughter,  “they  have  done  well. 
Bravo,  grizzly.  Bravo,  bull.” 

The  men  entered  the  enclosure,  and  a bul- 
let in  the  head  finished  the  bull.  The  bear 
showed  more  vitality,  and  it  took  several 
shots  to  lay  him  quiet  upon  the  ground  that 
was  sticky  with  blood  from  the  conflict. 
Satisfied  at  last  the  crowd  dispersed  discuss- 
ing the  fight  noisily,  and  quarreling  over  the 
qierits  of  the  animals. 


54  A BULL  AND  ORWZLY  FIGHT. 

The  meat  was  sold  to  those  who  wished 
to  purchase,  that  of  the  grizzly  bringing  fifty 
cents  a pound.  The  giant  brute  weighed  a 
few  pounds  over  eighteen  hundred.  A fear- 
ful antagonist  truly,  for  its  claws  measured 
eight  inches  in  length  when  cut  from  the 
paw. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  MESSAGE  ON  THE  FLASK. 

The  next  day  the  slaughter  formed  the 
chief  subject  for  conversation,  and  was  car- 
ried on  to  such  an  extent  that  the  three  visit- 
ors to  the  town  grew  heartily  sick  of  it,  and 
retired  to  a saloon  which  was  less  frequented 
than  the  more  stylish  ones,  to  get  a little  rest 
from  the  ever  same  subject.  To  their  minds, 
the  exhibition  had  been  a brutal  affair  at  the 
least,  and  they  were  not  ashamed  to  say  so,  a 
freedom,  however,  that  was  liable  to  make 
themselves  disliked. 

“ I suppose  the  liquor  here  is  all  of  the  same 
quality,”  said  Damon,  throwing  himself  down 
on  a rough  wooden  arm  chair,  and  giving 
himself  up  to  supreme  thoughts  of  disgust. 

“ And  all  of  it  bad,”  ventured  Ritchie,  with 
a sigh. 

“ Here,  partner,”  called  Sexton  to  the  hard- 
ened character  behind  the  rude  bar.  “ Have 
you  any  good  red-eye  ?” 

5S 


5®  the  message  on  the  flask. 

“ Good?”  cried  the  man  addressed,  with  an 
oath,  “ It’s  all  good.  Who  ever  heard  of  a 
bad  drink  of 'red-eye?  You  must  be  green, 
partners.  What  do  you  say,  boys  ?”  he  said, 
appealing  to  a small  knot  of  tough  citizens 
who  had  just  come  in. 

The  new  comers  grunted  a ready  assent  to 
the  bartender’s  question,  looking  with  greedy 
eyes  toward  the  trio  seated  about  the  table. 
Of  course  an  invitation  to  assist  in  the  great 
American  habit  was  expected,  and  in  fact 
could  hardly  be  neglected  without  fomenting 
some  rather  unpleasant  discord.  So  Sexton 
invited  them  all  to  step  up  to  the  bar,  while 
his  two  companions  looked  on  in  disgust  at 
the  way  in  which  the  rush  followed. 

“ What  a set  of  men,”  said  Ritchie.  “ They 
look  like  a section  of  some  band  of  outlaws, 
fresh  from  the  theatre  of  a crime.” 

“ Granted,”  said  Sexton,  “ but  don’t  take 
any  particular  pains  to  tell  them  so,  for  my 
sake.  I don’t  mind  a bit  of  a row,  but  I al- 
ways prefer  that  it  shall  be  in  a good  cause.” 
“ Harl  wants  a little  practice  in  western 


THE  MESSAGE  ON  THE  FLASK. 


57 

discretion,”  said  Damon.  “ He’ll  soon  learn 
the  diplomacy  of  the  gold  regions.” 

While  the  friends  had  been  conversing  in 
low  tones,  the  invited  company  at  the  bar  had 
begun  a noisy  discussion  that  now  threatened 
to  assume  the  shape  of  a heated  argument, 
and  a heated  argument  in  California  during 
those  days  meant  trouble.  The  three  at  the 
table  began  to  wonder  if  it  was  not  time  to 
be  getting  away  from  dangerous  quarters, 
and  in  fact  had  half  risen,  when  one  of  the 
disputants  turned  toward  them  and  made  a 
direct  appeal. 

“ Look  a hyar,  stranger,  what’s  your  opin- 
ion?”  the  tough  cried,  looking  directly  at 
Ritchie. 

“ What  does  the  tender-foot  know  about 
it  ?”  growled  one  of  the  others. 

“Well,  I leave  it  to  him,”  cried  the  other, 
doggedly.  “ Come  now,  out  with  it.  Me  and 
Bill’s  made  a bet  and  you’ve  got  to  decide  it.” 

Ritchie  was  cornered,  and  his  uncle  whis- 
pered to  him  to  stand  his  ground  and  they 
would  see  him  out  of  it. 


5$  THS  MESSAGE  ON  THE  FLASK. 

“ Well,  what  do  you  want  me  to  decide?” 
he  said. 

• “Who  had  the  best  of  that  fight  yester- 
day ? That’s  what  we’ve  been  disputin’  about. 
There’s  an  ounce  of  dust  up,  and  we  want  it 
settled  one  way  or  ’nother.” 

“ I’m  afraid  you’ll  have  to  excuse  me  as 
umpire,”  replied  the  young  man,  calmly,  “ for 
I am  no  connoisseur  in  brutal  exhibitions  of 
that  sort.  Ask  me  something  easy." 

The  man  looked  at  Ritchie  in  a manner 
that  showed  the  deepest  astonishment.  He 
was  evidently  a little  nonplused  at  the  bare 
idea  that  anybody  could  hold  such  opinions, 
and  for  a moment  it  seemed  as  if  he  was  in- 
clined to  treat  the  answer  of  Ritchie  as  a very 
bad  joke.  This  only  lasted  for  a time,  and  his 
brutal  face  begun  to  show  traces  of  anger. 
While  his  worst  feelings  were  fermenting,  the 
clatter  of  hoofs  was  heard  outside,  and  two 
riders  drew  up  at  the  open  door  of  the  place. 
Ritchie  and  his  companions  saw  them  at 
once,  and  a deep  flush  came  to  the  face  of  the 
former.  It  was  the  fair  Chilian  and  her  dark 
iaced  companion. 


fHf  MtSSASE  ON  THE  ftASK.  59 

The  man  dismounted, — the  maid  taking 
the  bridle  rein,— and  strode  into  the  bar  room 
just  as  the  miner  who  had  been  trying  to 
think  of  something  withering  to  say  to  the 
young  man  who  differed  from  him  in  opinion, 
had  prepared  to. explode, 

“You’re  a sweet-scented  tenderfoot,  aint 
yer  ? ” he  growled  in  a wicked  voice,  his 
features  working  with  rage.  “ P’r’aps  ye’ve 
come  ’bout  hyar  to  sort  ov  rev’lutionise  the 
boys  a bit.  Have’nt  got  no  Sunday  school 
book  about  yer~eh  ? Look  hyar,  boys,”  turn- 
ing to  the  crowd  that  was  lingering  in  sweet 
expectancy.  “ Jest  watch  me  teach  this  yere 
tenderfoot  manners.” 

He  pulled  from  his  belt  a dangerous  look- 
ing pistol  as  he  spoke,  and  toyed  with  it 
lovingly.  He  was  evidently  in  earnest,  and 
the  little  party  were  in  for  it.  Just  at  this 
juncture  the  newcomer  interfered,  by  step- 
ping half  in  front  of  the  angry  brute,  and 
without  paying  any  attention  to  him,  fixing 
his  dark  eyes  with  an  unmistakable  look  of 
hatred  upon  Ritchie. 


6o  THE  MESSA6E  6N  ThE  ELASiC. 

“ Harl  seems  to  have  made  himself  disliked 
all  around,”  muttered  his  uncle  with  a little 
chuckle  to  Damon.  The  two  friends  had 
said  nothing,  but  were  prepared  for  action. 
The  old  Californian  had  drawn  his  huge  fire- 
arm, and  was  fingering  it  playfully,  where 
the  other  faction  could  not  see  him. 

“ I ask  your  pardon — ^you  haf  some  trouble, 
to  dis  man  ?”  waving  his  pointed  fingers  in 
the  direction  of  Ritchie,  yet  not  taking  his 
eyes  off  his  face.  “ Again,  once  more  I beg 
pardon;  if  dere  be  any  trouble  with  de 
gentleman — dat  is  my  affair.” 

“The  tenderfoot  was  cursing  the  bull  fight, 
and  calling  all  the  fighters  brutes.  He’d 
ought  to  be  taught  a lesson,”  growled  the 
former  disputant,  who  was  evidently  con- 
nected with  the  new  comer  in  some  way,  for 
he  yielded  his  right  to  the  quarrel  grace- 
fully. 

“ May  I ask  de  gantleman  what  es  de  objec- 
tion to  de  bull  fight  ?”  said  the  suave  individ- 
ual, bending  his  dark  brows  over  his  darker 
eyes. 


tHR  MESSAGE  6M  TkE  FLASlt.  6l 

Up  to  this  time  Ritchie  had  kept  his  tem- 
per. He  knew  that  the  surroundings  were 
dangerous,  and  that  discretion  was  the  better 
part  of  valor.  For  that  reason  he  had  with- 
held his  usual  disposition  to  fight  it  out 
on  the  slightest  provocation.  The  advent  of 
the  new  comer,  and  his  evident  eagerness  to 
quarrel  angered  him  to  a degree.  He  knew 
what  had  engendered  the  hatred,  and  saw  the 
object  of  it  all,  through  the  doorway,  where 
the  beautiful  woman  was  even  then  bending 
from  her  saddle  to  caress  the  neck  of  the 
horse  she  was  holding.  A flush  came  to  his 
face,  and  deep  anger  to  his  eye. 

“ 1 will  give  you  a piece  of  advice,”  he 
said  in  a concentrated  voice,  fixing  the  other 
with  with  a burning  glance.  “ Don’t  meddle 
in  what  does  not  concern  you,  and  leave  this 
man  and  myself  to  settle  our  little  affair 
together — or  you'll  get  hurt." 

A rough  crowd  of  men  like  that,  which  was 
gathered  in  the  room,  are  brutal  and  careless 
of  life  ; but  are  ever  ready  to  side  with  daring 
and  spirit ; therefore  a loud  guffaw  of  laugh- 


6a  THE  MESSAGE  ON  THE  FLASK. 

ter  followed  Ritchie’s  speech,  in  which  even 
his  former  enemy  joined.  The  dark  face  of 
the  foreigner  grew  livid,  and  with  a move- 
ment, snakelike  in  its  quickness,  he  pulled  a 
pistol  from  his  belt,  and  a report  followed. 
The  smoke  had  hardly  issed  from  the  muzzle 
of  the  weapon,  before  there  was  a louder  de- 
tonation from  behind  Ritchie,  and  with  a cry 
that  was  only  half  uttered  the  first  assailant 
threw  up  his  hands  and  fell  to  the  floor  with 
such  force,  that  the  glasses  in  the  bar  rattled. 
At  the  same  time  Harlow  pressed  his  hand 
to  his  left  side  and,  with  hardly  a groan,  slid 
from  the  edge  of  the  table  against  which  he 
had  been  leaning,  and  fell  in  a heap  to  the 
floor. 

Sexton  sprang  over  his  body  and  faced  the 
party  at  the  bar,  swinging  the  huge  pistol  be- 
fore him  excitedly.  “You  all  have  heard  of 
me,  if  you  don’t  know  me,”  he  cried.  “ Jack 
Sexton  has  held  his  own  before  now.  Come — 
scatter !” 

Damon  was  at  his  side  now,  his  massive 
form  quivering  with  excitement  and  a thirst 


THE  MES3AGI  ON  THE  FLASK.  63 

for  vcngcncc  for  the  fall  of  his  friend,  and  the 
barrel  of  a leveled  pistol  gleamed  in  his  hand. 
The  crowd  cared  little  for  him,  however.  In 
that  day  it  was  reputation  that  traveled. 
Sexton  had  made  one  for  himself,  in  the 
toughest  of  the  early  days.  Some  one  cried, 
“Vigilance  Jack,”  and  a scamper  followed 
that  cleared  the  room  in  short  order. 

Harry  bent  over  his  fallen  friend  the  mo- 
ment the  party  were  alone,— -for  all  had  fled 
but  the  bartender— and  raised  him  in  his 
arms,  resting  his  head  on  his  knee,  while  he 
felt  for  the  pulsation  of  the  heart. 

“ It  beats,”  he  cried,  joyously,  as  he  tore 
open  the  shirt  and  placed  his  hand  on  the 
young  man’s  side. 

“ It’s  strange  that  there  is  no  blood,”  said 
Sexton,  searching  rapidly  for  the  wound. 
“ He  should  have  bled  profusely.” 

While  the  men  bent  over  the  body,  the 
door  was  darkened  for  just  an  instant,  by  a 
vision.  The  woman  had  heard  the  firing, 
and  had  only  waited  until  the  crowd  had  left 
the  place  in  such  a hurry,  when  she  had  dis- 


^4  THE  message  on  THE  FLASK. 

mounted  and  sprung  to  the  door  to  see  what 
occurred.  She  paused  at  the  entrance 
for  an  instant,  leaning  a hand  on  either  door 
post,  and  gazed  into  the  bar. 

She  saw  the  form  stretched  on  the  floor  in 
a pool  of  blood,  the  dark  features  drawn  as  if 
m agony,  and  a look  almost  of  relief  passed 
over  the  beautiful  face.  There  was  some 
secret  joy  in  his  death  to  her.  Then  she  saw 
the  two  men  bending  over  the  prostrate  form 
and  she  stepped  a pace  into  the  room.  Just 
as  she  did  so,  the  sun  burst  from  a cloud  and 
a broad  ray  sped  through  the  little  window 
and  ht  up  the  pale  face  of  the  young  man’ 

glinting  the  golden  locks.  . 

She  gave  a little  cry,  and  sprang  forward 
pressing  her  hand  to  her  heart.  The  two’ 
friends  looked  up,  startled,  as  she  hovered 
over  them,  and  their  looks  asked  a question. 

s IS  he  harmed  ?”  she  panted.  The  voice 
was  music,  and  her  English  perfect. 

I think  so,”  said  Damon  a little  harshly, 
i nis  IS  no  place  for  a woman.” 

“ Do  not  misjudge  me,”  she  cried,  » because 


THE  MESSAGE  ON  THE  FLASK.  6$ 

I was  with  him,”  pointing  to  the  dark  corpse. 

“ Let  me  see.” 

In  a manner  that  there  was  no  resisting, 
she  swiftly  shoved  Damon  away,  and  took 
the  head  of  Ritchie  upon  her  knees,  at  the 
same  time  smoothing  back  the  curling  hair 
from  the  forehead.  The  two  men  saw  the 
tender  glance  in  the  eyes  as  she  did  so,  and 
exchanged  meaning  looks.  Her  slender  hands 
deftly  searched  for  the  wound,  and  in  a few 
moments  a delighted  little  cry  escaped  her. 

“ You  stupid  men.  He  is  only  stunned.” 

With  an  excited  little  laugh  she  drew  from 
his  upper  left  vest  pocket  the  heavy  gold 
watch  he  carried,  and  flung  it  on  the  floor. 
The  beautiful  timepiece  was  a wreck,  for  the 
bullet  had  pierced  it  in  the  center,  and  all 
that  remained  was  a debris  of  broken  glass 
and  bent  wheels. 

“ We  must  have  some  brandy,  quick,”  she 
cried.  “Not  that,”  to  the  bartender,  who 
was  about  to  reach  down  a bottle.  “You 
have  nothing  but  whiskey  in  the  place.  Get 
me  a flask  out  of  that  pocket.” 


66 


the  message  on  the  flask. 

She  pointed  to  the  quiet  body  on  the  floor, 
and  Damon  sprang  to  it  and  returned  with 
an  old-fashioned  oval  glass  flask,  holding 
nearly  a pint.  The  woman  held  it  to  the  lips 
of  the  unconscious  young  man,  filled  his 
mouth  with  the  fiery  liquid,  and  then  gently 
moved  her  hand  over  the  throat,  forcing  it 
down.  She  held  him  a moment  and  then  re- 
peated the  performance,  when  a faint  shud- 
der in  the  form  told  that  life  was  returning. 

In  a few  moments  a sigh  followed,  and  the 
eyes  opened.  There  is  something  peculiar  in 
the  returning  to  consciousness  of  one  who  has 
suffered  some  sudden  shock.  The  faculties 
seem  to  settle  upon  one  thing  at  a time,  as  if 
a multiplicity  of  objects  were  too  much  to  be 
grasped  at  once.  Strange  to  say,  the  first 
thing  that  claimed  his  attention  was  not  the 
beautiful  woman,  bending  over  him  with  her 

heart  in  her  eyes,  but  the  flask  she  held  be- 
fore  him. 

He  seemed  to  study  it  with  interest,  and 
his  hps  moved  as  if  he  was  reading  something 
to  himself.  Then  a startled  expression  crossed 


THE  MESSAGE  OK  THE  FLASK.  67 

his  features,  and  his  eyes  wandered  to  the 
face  that  bent  over  him.  fiis  own  colored 
quickly,  and  a light  came  to  his  eyes  that 
made  the  fair  creature  tremble. 

“ Please  take  him  now,”  she  said,  softly. 

Damon  and  Sexton  bent  over  him  and 
raised  him  up,  while  the  lady  sprang  away 
and  watched  with  all  her  eyes. 

“Can  you  stand,  Harl?”  asked  his  uncle. 

The  young  man  gathered  his  faculties,  and 
stood  up,  wavering  an  instant.  Slowly  his 
strength  returned,  and  he  was  able  to  stand 
unaided,  by  resting  a hand  upon  the  table. 

He  turned  to  the  fair  girl,  who  had  shown 
such  solicitude  for  his  recovery,  and  the  color 
came  back  to  his  face. 

“ Madam,  I wish  to  thank  you  for  your 
kindness  to  a stranger,  and  almost  an  enemy.” 
She  made  a gesture  of  denial,  and  flushed 
painfully.  “ Forgive  me  if  1 am  mis- 
taken.” 

“ In  being  his  enemy,  you  should  be  the 
more  my  friend.” 

“ You  have  been  kind  to  me,”  he  continued, 


68  THE  MESSAGE  OK  THE  FLASK. 

“Will  you  not  be  so  still,  and  grant  me  a re- 
quest?” 

“ Yes— if  I can,  and  not  blush  for  it.” 
“Give  me  that  flask,  you  hold  in  your 
hand.” 

■‘Only  a poor  little  flask  of  glass.  Cer- 
tainly,  if  you  wish  it.  I had  hoped  you  would 
have  asked  something  of  more  moment,”  a 
little  hurt,  “ but  it  is  yours  if  you  want  it.” 

“ Do  you  not  know  what  that  little  bottle 
is?”  he  cried.  “ Have  you  never  read  it?” 
“Read  it,”  a little  doubtfully,  “No,-what 
is  there  to  read  ?” 

“ What  is  there  to  read?  The  Message 

ON  THE  FLASK.” 


CHAPTER  V. 

A CORROBORATIVE  TALE. 

In  a room  well  littered  with  masculine 
eccentricities,  the  three  men  lounged  in  fron- 
tier neglige,  that  is  with  a sole  garment 
between  the  upper  portion  of  their  anatomies 
and  the  July  weather.  The  windows  were 
opened  wide,  and  the  thick  fumes  from  their 
fragrant  pipes  gathered  lazily  in  the  still 
atmosphere  of  the  room,  and  then  curled  out 
in  a thick  blue  sheen  beneath  the  window 
frame,  and  was  dispersed  upon  the  outer 
atmosphere.  It  was  several  days  after  the 
excitement  of  their  encounter,  but  it  was  evi- 
dent that  they  had  been  engaged  in  animated, 
not  to  say  excited  conversation. 

“ It  is  rather  strange  that  we  can  not  find  a 
trace  of  the  girl/’  said  Sexton,  as  if  following 
up  the  thread  of  the  discourse.  “ I should 
think  that  her  curiosity  would  have  been 
aroused  by  your  statement  in  regard  to  the 

69 


70 


A.  CORROBORATIVE  TALE. 


flask ; enough  at  least  to  have  called  upon  us 
for  an  explanation.” 

“ I fancy  that  Harl  is  the  most  disappointed 
over  her  non-appearance,”  said  Damon, 
laughing  softly  at  the  look  of  annoyance 
which  sprung  at  once  to  the  face  of  his  friend. 
He  reached  over  to  the  table  as  he  spoke,  and 
posessed  himself  of  the  bottle  which  had  previ- 
ously called  for  such  an  outburst. 

There  was  nothing  extraordinary  in  this 
bottle,  which  was  much  like  other  old-fash* 
ioned  flasks — a flat  oval  receptacle,  of  the 
cheapest  kind,  with  smooth  sides,  and  a short 
neck.  It  had  been  made  for  service,  and  was 
such  as  hunters  and  prospectors  could  easily 
stow  away  in  their  pockets.  On  these  flat 
sides,  however,  had  been  etched  with  some 
sharp  instrument,  presumably  a diamond,  a 
number  of  cabalistic  characters,  and  some 
scratches  evidently  intended  fora  crude  map. 
Damon  scrutinized  it  narrowly,  paying  par- 
ticular attention  to  the  map. 

” You  have  been  hinting  improbable  things 
to  US  for  some  days,”  he  said  to  Ritchie, 


A CORROBOAATtve  TALC.  7 1 

“ Now  that  your  Princess  does  not  appear  to 
be  ready  to  put  in  an  appearance,  why  not 
translate  these  shorthand  characters?  For 
once  in  my  life  I am  sorry  that  the  study  of 
the  phonetic  writing  was  neglected  by  me, 
for  then  we  would  not  trouble  you.” 

“ It’s  rather  a Quixotic  idea,  that  of  Harl’s 
keeping  the  secret  to  himself  until  the  lady 
should  be  present,”  ventured  his  uncle.  If 
there  isanything  in  it,  we  should  know  at  once." 

“ It  is  only  proper  that  she  should  have  a 
hand  in  the  discovery,”  said  Ritchie  stub- 
bornly. “It  was  her  property,  and  she  is  en- 
titled to  a share  in  the  result,  if  anything 
comes  of  it.” 

“ Well,  nobody’s  denying  that,”  answered 
Sexton.  “ Go  ahead  with  your  translation  of 
these  heathen  hieroglyphics,  and  we  promise 
to  share.  Besides,  there’s  no  certainty  that 
the  lady  will  ever  be  seen  by  us  again.” 

His  nephew  grew  thoughtful  fora  moment, 
while  his  companions  watched  him  with  no 
little  degree  of  interest.  Their  curiosity  had 
been  awakened  by  his  assertions  that  the  mes* 


A CORROBORAttVE  TALE. 


sage  was  the  key  to  something  wonderful,  and 
they  were  anxious  to  be  made  parties  in  the 
secret  which  the  old  piece  of  glass  contained. 
Finally  Ritchie  took  the  flask  from  his  friend’s 
hand,  seized  a pencil,  and  began  to  scribble 
on  the  back  of  an  old  env^elope  he  took  from 
his  pocket  for  the  purpose. 

“ The  characters  are  not  perfect,”  he  ex- 
plained, “ some  of  them  being  broken  in  the 
execution.  They  have  evidently  been  cut 
with  either  a ring  or  pin,  which  was  set  with 
a diamond.” 

When  he  had  finished  his  work,  this  is  what 
his  two  companions  read: 

“Alone  and  sick  unto  death,  I- leave  to 
posterity,  the  secret  of  the  route  to  the 
Devil’s  gold : the  wealth  of  kings,  in  one  vast 
mass.  Seek  and  ye  shall  find.  Eight  days 
march  from  where  the  Sacramento  pierces 
the  Sierras,  due  northeast,  are  the  brother 
peaks.  Follow  the  creek  in  the  torrent  bed 
to  the  cave.  Follow  the  white  marks  to  the 
goal.  Riches  beyond  compare  await  you. 
Pray  for  August  Rutchek.” 


X COfcROfiOllXTtVB  TAte. 

"The  map  on  the  other  side  explains 
itself,"  said  the  translator.  " In  the  lower 
left  hand  corner  is  a rough  representation  of 
the  range  and  the  river.  Across  to  the  top 
the  route  is  shown.  Those  wavy  marks 
across  the  path  are  evidently  rivers,  these  are 
a couple  of  lakes  and  those  parallel  lines  are 
meant  for  either  a swamp,  forest  or  alkali 
desert.  In  the  upper  right  hand  corner  are 
the  mountains  spoken  of.  Nothing  could  be 
plainer.” 

"Unless  this  whole  affair  was  the  rather 
poor  joke  of  some  miner,”  interrupted  Sex- 
ton. " It  seems  altogether  too  much  filled 
with  the  romantic  to  have  any  foundation.” 
" I don’t  know,”  said  Damon.  “ I am  in- 
clined to  believe  that  there  is  something 
worth  the  while  in  the  find.  I can  give  no 
reasons,  but  I feel  a presentiment  that  the 
gold  is  there.  It  is  enticing,  to  say  the  least.” 
"It  is  not  only  enticing,  but  it  is  true,” 
cried  Ritchie,  his  face  lighting  up  with  a glow 
of  excitement.  " I tell  you  that  if  we  search 
as  this  message  directs,  we  will  find  the 


74 


A CORROBORATIV*  TAL*. 


wealth  that  is  described,  ‘ the  wealth  of  kings, 
in  one  vast  mass.’  It  is  worth  looking  after.” 

" Always  providing  that  it  is  not  the  result 
of  the  poor  crazed  brain  of  some  disappointed 
prospector,  my  dear  boy,”  was  the  somewhat 
cold  reply  of  the  elder  man.  “ I have  seen 
many  alluring  things  in  my  day  turn  out 
trifles  decidedly  lighter  than  air  in  this  min- 
ing region.  You  are  both  tenderfeet  as  yet, 
and  will  live  to  take  less  stock  in  these  maps 
and  routes  to  vast  riches.”  To  show  how 
little  he  was  posessed  by  the  feelings  of  his 
young  friends,  he  flung  himself  upon  the  bed 
with  a yawn,  which  seemed  to  settle  the  sub- 
ject. 

“ So  you  don’t  think  it  worth  while  to  start 
out  upon  any  expedition  in  search  of  this 
treasure ?”  ventured  Ritchie,  his  tone  reveal- 
ing the  disappointment  his  whole  being  had 
undergone  at  the  rebuff. 

“ In  search  of  fiddlesticks,”  was  the  testy 
answer.  “ I gave  you  credit  for  a little  more 
sense.  No  1 Unless  you  prove  to  me  more  con- 
clusively than  you  have  to  date,  that  the  vast 


A COkROBORAtIVE  TALE. 

treasure  exists,  I will  not  stir  an  inch.  Be- 
sides, I have  never  heard  of  this  man  Rut- 
check,  and  nobody  ever  heard  of  the  ‘ brother 
peaks’  he  mentions.  Seriously,  Harl,  I would 
do  much  to  please  you,  but  to  follow  up  this 
affair  would  be  silly.  Give  it  up.  ” 

“ Think  it  over,”  ventured  Damon.  He 
had  seen  that  his  friend  was  terribly  disap- 
pointed, and  sought  to  appease  the  feeling. 
“Perhaps  you  may  change  your  mind, 
arl  and  I came  out  here  partly  in  search  of 
adventure,  and  what  is  a few  hundred  miles 
more  or  less?  We  may  find  good  shooting 
on  the  way.  Besides,  we  will  be  on  an  inter- 
esting  exploration  at  the  same  time.” 
Matter-of-fact  Sexton  was  about  to  give  a 
hasty  negative  reply,  when  he  was  interrupted 
by  a knock  at  the  door,  which  was  only  par- 
tially open.  Instead  of  answering,  he  turned 
his  head  lazily  in  the  direction  of  the  door, 
and  called  ‘‘come  in/*  * 

In  answer  to  his  summons,  the  door  moved 
s owly  upon  its  hinges,  as  if  pushed  by  a 
timid  hand,  and  a youth  entered  the  room, 


y6  A CORROBORAIIVE  tALE. 

but  remained  standing  by  the  door,  ready  to 
beat  a hasty  retreat  should  circumstances 
require  it.  The  three  friends  looked  upon 
the  intruder  with  glances  in  which  won- 
der was  not  unmixed  with  admiration.  Nor 
was  their  surprise  extraordinary.  The  boy 
who  stood  before  them,  in  a timid,  half  ap- 
pealing way,  was  one  of  Nature’s  most  strik- 
ing pieces  of  handiwork.  He  appeared  to  be 
about  17  years  of  age,  and  was  slightly  built, 
yet  there  was  a breadth  of  chest  and  hips 
that  while  it  was  slightly  efifeminate,  seemed 
to  promise  strength  and  activity.  The  hands 
were  trim  and  slender,  and  showed  no  trace 
of  having  been  accustomed  to  toil,  while  the 
feet  which  were  encased  in  a pair  of  riding 
boots,  were  all  too  small  for  a youth  of  his 
healthy  proportions.  His  head  was  set  high 
upon  a well-poised  full-throated  neqk,  and 
was  surmounted  with  a crop  of  rather  long 
wavy  gloss-black  curls.  The  eyes  were  large 
and  earnest,  and  of  a peculiar  dun  color,' 
while  the  brows  that  arched  above  them 
were  as  finely  pencilled  as  the  most  stylish 


A CORROBORATIVE  TALE. 

society  woman  could  desire.  A nose  slightly 
Greek,  red  moist  lips  which  trembled  slightly 
and  parted  before  perfect  teeth,  small  ears 
set  close  to  the  head,  a round  dimpled  chin’ 
and  an  oliye  complexion,  so  changeable  that 
It  seemed  as  if  the  pink  blood  would  mount 
to  the  surface  to  meet  a touch,  completed 
the  wonderful  picture. 

He  stood  turning  a Mexican  sombrero  nerv 

looked  about  timidly,  saying  in  a yoice  so 

chord  had  been  awakened  in  their  memories. 

1 hope  I haye  not  been  rude.  I asked  for 
your  room  down  stairs,  and  was  sent  up  here 
I had  some  business-that  is,  a favor  to  ask 
How  hke-how  like,”  whispered  Ritchie 
hoarsely,  to  Damon,  who  nodded  his  head 
emphatically,  without  taking  his  eyes  from 
the  wonderful  face. 

Sexton  seemed  to  be  the  only  one  tvho  re. 
tamed  enough  of  his  normal  condition  to  be 

t°h  T !T  visitor,  and  arose  from 

ed  with  a kindly  smile.  “You  must 


A CORROBORATIVE  TALE. 

forgive  my  young  friends,  he  said.  They 
are  evidently  wondering  at  your  resemblance 
to  a lady  friend  with  whom  my  nephew— that’s 
the  one  over  there,  the  one  who  blushed— is  in 
love.’’ 

“ Perhaps  you  mean  my  sister,”  said  the 
boy,  softly,  his  cheeks  reddening. 

“ Ah ! your  sister,”  cried  Ritchie,  stepping 
forward,  a new  interest  in  his  tone.  “ Where 

is  she  nowr?  ” . . . „ 

“ She  has  gone  back  to  the  home^n  Chili, 
was  the  answer,  and  the  flush  deepened,  as 
the  eyes  drooped  beneath  his  intent  gaze. 
« It  was  she  who  sent  me  to  you.” 

“ Come  then,”  cried  Sexton,  heartily,  “ just 
you  sit  yourself  down  here,  and  tell  us  all 

about  it.  I suppose  it’s  about  the  flask.  Have 
a pipe?  or  hav’nt.you  acquired  the  habit  yet?” 
“ I’ll  roll  a cigarette,”  and  the  pretty  fin- 
gers deftly  rolled  a diminutive  quantity  of 
tobacco  into  a paper,  while  they  all  took 
seats  about  the  table,  prepared  to  listen. 
“Why  did  your  sister  go  back  to  Chili? 

asked  Damon. 


A CORROBORATIVE  TALK. 


79 

“ She  never  cared  to  go  from  there.  The 
man  you  killed  was  her  enemy.  He  had 
been  made  her  guardian,  and  by  Chilian  law 
it  gave  him  charge  of  her  property,  and  com- 
pelled her  to  do  as  he  bid  until  she  became 
twenty  years  of  age.” 

“And  her  name?”  asked  Ritchie,  softly. 

“ Loie  de  Jantezao.  Mine  is  Julian.”  He 
threw  away  his  cigarette— Chilians  seldom 
more  than  light  them — and  reached  over,  pos- 
sessing himself  of  the  flask.  “ You  told  my 
sister  that  there  was  a message  upon  this. 
How?*' 

“ The  little  marks  you  see,  are  a manner  of 
writing,”  said  Ritchie,  “called  short-hand, 
and  which  I luckily  learned  while  attending 
college.  On  the  other  side  is  a map.  Here 
is  the  translation  of  the  characters,”  handing 
him  the  envelope. 

“ I have  often  studied  this  bottle  which  has 
been  about  our  home  for  some  years,”  said 
the  boy,  “and  my  fancy  has  often  led  me  to 
believe  that  there  was  something  hidden 
here.”  He  read  the  message  through  with 


8o 


A CORROBORATIVE  TALE. 


heightened  color — that  message  from  the 
dead. • 

“ You  will  go,  of  course  ? ” 

Sexton  laughed,  and  the  others  looked  seri- 
ous. The  tone  of  the  question  had  been 
almost  Sin  appeal.  “ I think  not,”  he  said. 
“ There  is  nothing  tangible  enough  about  this 
little  flask  and  short-hand  affair.” 

“ But  if  1 tell  you  more  ? ” asked  the  young 
fellow,  earnestly.  “ For  there  is  more  to  this 
than  you  have  heard.” 

“ Tell  uS,  and  we’ll  see,”  was  Sexton’s  curt 
answer. 

“ I have  believed  it  from  the  first,”  ex- 
plained Ritchie  to  Jantezao.  “I  have  never, 
doubted  its  being  genuine.” 

“ For  the  first  part  of  my  story,”  began  the 
narrator,  with  a flash  of  his  glorious  eyes  at 
Ritchie,  “ I am  indebted  to  my  father,  for 
they  occurred  long  before  my  birth.  He 
loved  me^very  dearly,  and  often  beguiled  me 
when  a child,  with  tales  of  his  travels,  which 
I have  since  learned  had  been  quite  extended. 
I remember  that  he  had  for  a constant  visitor 


■ A CORROBORATIVE  TALR  8 1 

at  our  house,  a short,  slim,  wiry  man,  well-on 
ih  years,  and  of  a nervous  temperament.  He 
was  with  him  very  often,  in  animated  discus- 
sion, and  often  in  my  hearing  they  would  talk 
over  their  travels,  while  I listened  with  bated 
breath  drinking  in  the  interesting  stories. 
This  man  was  well  learned  in  metallurgy,  and 
was  a student  of  no  mean  ability  on  almost 
every  branch  of  science. 

“ Before  my  father  had  met,  loved  and 
wedded  my  mother,  he,  in  company  with  the 
other,  had  sailed  to  the  western  coast  of 
North  America,  in  search  of  treasure,  which 
my  father’s  friend  had  insisted  was  to  be  found 
there.  For  reasons  which  I never  thought  to 
learn,  they  took  a long  march  inland,  over 
mountains  and  rivers,  and  finally  came  to  the 
base  of  a group  of  peaks  which  seemed  to 
rise  suddenly  above  the  surrounding  country, 
like  brother  giants.  In  telling  the  story 
they  always  spoke  of  them  as  the  Brother 
Mountains.  Here  their  provisions  ran  low 
and  they  were  preparing  to  retrace  their 
steps  without  having  discovered  the  treasure 


82 


A CORROBORATIVE  TALE, 


they  were  in  search  of,  when  a faint  human 
cry  was  heard  from  beyond  a ledge  of  rocks, 
near  which  they  had  passed  on  the  mountain 
side.  The  cry  startled  them,  yet  they  at 
once  sprang  in  its  direction.  Nearing  the 
point,  a huge  eagle  bounded  from  the  ground 
and  soared  aloft,  uttering  shrill  cries  at  being 
disturbed  from  its  prey.  The  two  men  rushed 
to  the  spot,  and  raised  from  the  cruel  rocks 
the  form  of  a little  babe,  scarcely  two  years 
of  age.  I can  remember  now  how  the.per- 
ilous  position  of  the  child  touched  my  tender 
heart  while  the  story  was  being  told.  The 
little  one  had  a dark  skin  of  a peculiar  shade, 
and  jetty  hair.  He  was  clad  in  a garment 
of  some  peculiar  fine  material,  made  from 
a variety  of  fibre  that  was  unknown,  even 
to  the  man  who  was  skilled  in  botany.  This 
garment  was  gathered  under  the  arras,  with 
a girdle  of  beaten  virgin  gold. 

“.They  had  some  misgivings  as  to  whether 
or  not  it  was  not  all  a dream,  but  the  evi- 
dence remained  with  them,  and  was  height- 
ened by  the  cries  of  the  child,  which  they 


A CORROBORATIVE  TALE. 


83 


had  laid  tenderly  upon  a blanket.  They 
would  have  liked  to  stay  longer  and  solve 
the  mystery,  and  my  father’s  friend  was 
beside  himself  at  being  obliged  to  leave  the 
hunt  just  as  they  were  nearing  the  goal ; but 
the  food  was  in  danger  of  giving  out,  and 
game  was  not  plenty,  so  they  were  obliged 
to  set  upon  their  return  journey  to  the  coast, 
resolved  to  make  another  trip  at  some  future 
time,  and  come  better  prepared.  The  girdle 
upon  the  child  led  them  to  believe  that  gold 
was  abundant  somewhere  in  the  vicinity. 
The  child  they  concluded  was  of  some  In- 
dian tribe,  of  which  little  was  known. 

“ Arrived  at  the  coast,  my  father  was  taken 
ill  with  a fever,  the  result  of  the  hardships 
he  had  endured,  and  they  embarked  at  once 
for  home.  The  child  was  left  with  a party 
who  were  traveling  to  the  eastern  coast  of 
North  America  by  way  of  Cape  Horn. 
Thereafter  my  father  engaged  in  business 
pursuits,  which  accumulated  wealth  quite 
rapidly ; he  met  my  mother,  and  as  the  years 
went  on  he  gave  up  his  purpose  of  returning 


84 


A CORROBORATIVE  TALE, 


to  the  land  of  the  hidden  gold,  and  the  Indian 
ace.  His  companion,  however,  would  give 
him  no  peace,  and  after  several  years,  to 
please  him,  my  father  finally  fitted  him  out  for 
a long  journey,  with  money  and  what  else  was 
necessary,  and  with  that,  August  Rutcheck  set 
out  for  the  land  of  promise.’’ 

“ August  Rutcheck,”  cried  Ritchie  excitedly. 
“ The  same  name.” 

” Yes,  and  the  same  August  Rutcheck,  the 
Polish  adventurer  and  refugee.” 

“ But  why  didn’t  you  recognize  something 
strange  in  the  strange  appearance  of  this 
flask  ?”  asked  Sexton,  who  was  beginning  to 
get  interested  in  spite  of  himself,  while  Da- 
mon calmly  smoked  his  pipe,  and  seemed 
equally  well  prepared  to  accept  any  consum- 
mation. 

“ Wait.  That  is  but  the  beginning  of  my 
story.  I was  old  enough  to  be  able  to  re- 
member now,  when  my  father,  worried 
because  his  friend  did  not  return,  set  out  to 
find  him.  He  with  the  man  you  killed 
and  two  companions,  traversed  the  same 


A CORROBORATIVE  TALE. 


85 


route  he  and  Rutcheck  had  been  over  years 
before,  and  there,  by  the  side  of  a stream, 
found  the  body,  where  he  had  crawled  to  die, 
stricken  with  the  fever.  He  had  been  dead 
for  months,  and  details  would  be  sickening. 
In  a pouch  at  his  side  they  found  a rough 
. piece  of  gold  of  some  size,  which  looked  as  if 
it  had  been  hacked  from  a mass  of  the  same 
precious  metal.  Lying  beneath  the  grinning 
skull,  was  the  flask,  and  on  the  blackened 
finger  sparkled  a ring  my  father  had  given 
him,  with  one  stone  missing,  as  you  see  it 
now.” 

Julian  drew  from  his  finger  the  ring,  set 
with  a cluster  of  brilliants  in  the  shape  of  a 
star.  The  three  men,  now  ail  excitement, 
examined  it  eagerly,  and  noted  that  a stone 
at  one  of  the  points  of  the  star  was  gone  from 
its  place.  The  narrative  had  impressed  them 
deeply,  and  the  faces  of  the  two  younger 
men  were  flushed,  while  Sdxton,  the  un- 
believer, trembled  as  he  held  in  his  hand  the 
little  jewel,  that  had  undoubtedly  scratched 
that  message  from  the  dead,  and  left  it  as  a 


86 


A CORROBORATIVE  TALE. 


heritage  to  whoever  might  decipher  the 
meaning  of  the  strange  characters. 

“Well?”  questioned  Ritchie,  with  along 
drawn  breath,  “ Shall  we  go  ?” 

Sexton  looked  from  one  to  the  other  of  the 
eager  faces  for  a moment,  read  the  clear  eyes 
of  the  narrator,  in  which  truth  was  expressed 
if  it  ever  was  spoken  mutely  in  that  manner, 
and  said : 

“ Yes.  I give  in  to  you  all.  The  proof  is 
too  convincing.” 

“And  the  boy?”  asked  Ritchie.  “Do 
you  wish  to  go  ?”  laying  a hand  cordially  on 
his  shoulder.  He  felt  a tenderness  for  him 
for  his  sister’s  sake. 

“Oh,  if  I may,”  he  cried.  “ It  is  what  I 
should  have  asked— it  is  what  I wish.” 

Of  course  he  can,  said  Sexton  heartily. 

“ Why,  the  discovery  belongs  to  him,  by  right, 
and  if  we  get  anything  he  should  be  there.” 

And  that  is  how  the  quartette  was  formed. 
How  different  would  have  been  the  feelings 
of  three  of  them,  could  they  have  seen  the 
handsome  boy,  as  he  left  them  a half  hour 


87 


A Corroborative  tale. 

later,  turn  back  towards  the  closed  door,  and 
whisper  softly  as  his  eyes  glowed  with  feel- 
ing  and  his  breast  heaved  : “ Bless  you  alb 
and  may  the  Virgin  keep  him,  the  man  I 
love.  Forgive  the  lie,  that  permits  Julian  to 
live  by  his  side,  for  the  sake  of  the  love  that 
Julian’s  sister  bears  him.” 


. CHAFER  VI. 

THE  MASKED  QUICKSANDS. 

Sexton  was  a typical  westerner,  with  whom 
to  think  was  to  act.  He  had  been  slow  to 
believe  the  strange  disclosures  made  by  the 
translation  of  the  message,  but  after  he  had 
become  once  convinced  that  there  was 
truth  in  it,  he  was  as  eager  as  the  younger 
men  to  reach  scenes  which  promised,  not 
only  untold  treasures  for  the  seeker,  but 
adventures  as  well.  He  had  been  in  Cali- 
since  the  early  days  of  the  gold  fever, 
and  had  prospected  much,  but  he  had  never 
heard  of  any  Indian  race  aside  from  the  some- 
what  primitive  people  who  had  inhabited  the 
coast,  and  he  was  anxious  to  seek  out  a race 
that  girded  its  younger  scions  with  virgin 
gold.  He  was  filled  with  the  prospector’s 
fever,  but  in  addition  to  this  was  the  added, 
and  more  insidious  excitement  which  fol- 
lows  the  idea  of  a possible  discovery  which 
would  be  a revelation  to  the  world. 

88 


tttE  masked  quicksands.  89 

Ritchie  and  Damon  hurried  on  with  the 
preparations,  and  the  boy  Julian  proved  of  no 
little  assistance.  It  was  only  about  a week 
later,  therefore,  when  the  quartette  wended 
its  way  out  of  Oreville,  leaving  the  inhabi- 
tants of  that  little  city  firm  in  the  conviction 
that  it  was  some  new  prospecting  party, 
setting  out  on  one  of  those  wild  goose  chases, 
upon  which  so  many  had  wrecked  health  and 
fortune  many  times  before.  Their  departure 
caused  a little  ripple  of  exitement  for  a few 
days,  and  then  the  event  was  forgotten,  as 
well  as  the  four  people  who  had  gone  forth 
upon  the  search  for  gold  and  adventure. 

To  the  three  younger  members  of  the 
party,  the  march  to  the  north  and  through 
the  ever  varying  kaleidoscope  of  nature  was 
one  continued  narrative  of  the  possibilities  of 
the  great  power  of  which  they  never  tired. 
Sexton  had  been  through  so  much  of  this 
mountain  scenery,  that  there  was  nothing 
new  in  it  to  him,  and  his  whole  thought  was 
concentrated  upon  the  ultimate  result  of  the 
expedition.  The  others  almost  forgot  the 
object  of  the  tramp,  and  gloried  in  the  charms 


§6  tHE  MASKED  QUICKSANdS. 

that  Nature  was  ever  unfolding  before  them 
in  a never  ceasing  change.  The  party  was  a 
picturesque  one  in  its  way,  and  would  have 
made  a pretty  picture  could  it  have  been  pho- 
tographed as  it  made  its  way  toward  the 
headwaters  of  the  Sacramento.  Each  strad- 
dled a sturdy  burro,  and  behind  were  two 
pack  animals  of  the  same  breed,  which  fol- 
lowed with  the  well  known  sagacity  of  this 
much  abused  but  intelligent  race. 

Sexton  invariably  rode  in  the  lead,  with 
Damon  often  at  his  side,  while  a short  dis- 
tance behind,  Ritchie  rode'in  close  compan- 
ionship with  Julian.  There  seemed  to  be 
some  chord  of  affinity  between  the  two,  and 
before  many  days  travel  had  rolled  behindj 
this  had  grown  to  be  an  accepted  order  of 
march.  Even  had  there  been  no  cause  for 
the  trip,  it  would  have  been  worth  the  while 
of  the  party  to  have  taken  it,  for  it  was  a 
sportsman’s  paradise,  through  that  wonder- 
ful flora,  with  backgrounds  often  of  frowning 
rocks,  from  which  ever  and  anon  dashed  into 
view  miniature  cataracts,  flinging  the  cooling 


THE  MASKED  QUICKSANDS. 


9* 


spray  on  the  wings  of  the  summer  breeze, 
full  in  the  faces  of  the  party.  Sometimes  the 
route  fed  by  limpid  pools,  that  glassed  the 
fleeting  clouds  overhead,  while  beneath,  the 
watchful  eyes  of  the  mountain  trout  stared 
up  at  the  strange  beings  who  bent  over  the 
vine-edged  banks,  to  sip  from  nature’s  own 
goblet,  the  pure  water  of  the  mountain 
streams.  The  burros  always  quickened  their 
pace  when  they  scented  these  spots  among 
’the  foothills,  and  buried  their  tan  noses  deep 
in  the  water,  sometimes  within  a few  inches 
of  the  face  of  their  rider. 

Wild  game  was  plenty,  and  many  a shot 
was  taken  at  the  mountain  sheep,  antelope, 
or  deer,  and  at  times  the  springing  jack-rab- 
bit was  not  scorned,  for  it  made  a savory  mor- 
sel for  the  evening  repast  when  the  tired 
party  was  ready  to  encamp  for  the  night. 

Damon  was  an  inveterate  angler,  and  he 

had  a line  and  book  of  flies  in  his  pocket, 

which  he  took  great  pleasure  in  using.  He 

would  beg  that  they  camp  by  the  side  of 

some  mountain  stream,  that  he  might  try  his 
6 


0 THE  MASKED  QUICKSANDS. 

luck  with  the  fly  in  the  early  morning.  Then 
he  w'ould  cut  himself  a slight  pole  from  some 
young  tree,  and  land  a few  of  the  finest  trout 
in  the  world,  those  of  California,  which  a few 
minutes  later,  would  be  simmering  and 
sputtering  in  the  frying-pan  for  breakfast. 

The  long  days  of  travel  gave  ample  oppor- 
tunity for  extended  conversations,  and  Ritchie 
grew  more  aud  more  charmed  with  Julian,  as 
he  grew  to  know  the  treasures  which  the 
mind  of  his  companion  was  ever  making  mani- 
fest. He  found  that  he  could  carry  on  a con- 
versation on  any  subject,  and  that  he  had 
mastered  the  contents  of  many  a book  with 
which  they  were  both  familiar.  He  was 
curious  to  know  where  Julian  had  received 
such  a really  brilliant  education,  and  how  he 
had  acquired  his  perfect  pronunciation  of  the 
English  language,  which  he  had  first  noticed 
in  the  speech  of  the  sister.  The  boy  informed 
him  that  they  had  been  under  the  tutelage  of 
an  old  English  professor  for  some  years,  who 
had  taken  up  his  residence  in  South  America 
for  his  health.  They  had  made  it  a practice 


tHE  MASKED  QUICKSANDS; 


93 

to  converse  with  him  in  his  own  tongue,  until 
he  had  pronounced  them  proficient  in  its  use. 

The  three  friends  were  quick  to  see  that  the 
young  fellow  was  possessed  of  little  of  the 
coarseness  peculiar  to  some  young  men  of  the 
States,  and  his  apparent  innocence  was  such, 
that  he  shrank  and  blushed  whenever  Sexton, 
who  had  passed  much  of  his  life  among  a 
rough  class  of  men,  gave  vent  to  an  oath. 
They  soon  learned  to  favor  him  in  that  re- 
spect, and  were  as  gentle  and  careful  that 
nothing  vile  came  to  his  ears,  as  if  he  had 
been  some  innocent  girl.  He  seemed  to  notice 
it  also,  and  it  gave  him  a growing  confidence 
in  them  that  soon  ripened  into  real  affection, 
which  was  heartily  returned  on  the  other 
side. 

“ I can’t  help  liking  the  cub,  in  spite  of  his 
girlish  innocence,”  said  Sexton  one  day,  » and 
am  not  at  all  sorry  that  we  have  him  with 
us.” 

“ I find  him  as  refreshing  as  an  iced  mint 
after  a night’s  spree,”  Damon  had  answered, 
heartily. 


94 


THE  MASKED  QUICKSANDS. 


This  was  the  state  of  things  when  the  party 
had  pierced  the  Sierras,  and  leaving  behind 
the  inspiring  rugged  scenery  of  the  great 
mountains,  began  to  wend  its  way  among  the 
foothills  of  the  eastern  slope,  to  arrive  shortly 
after  at  the  spot  where  was  the  real  begin- 
ning of  the  route  mapped  out  on  the  flask,  an 
enlarged  and  more  perfect  copy  of  which 
Sexton  had  made,  and  carried  handy  for 
reference.  Here  one  afternoon,  eight  days 
after  their  start,  having  traveled  about  125 
miles,  the  latter  part  of  the  journey  through 
the  mountains  having  been  most  tortuous  and 
slow,  they  camped  for  the  balance  of  the  day, 
having  relieved  the  burros  of  their  loads  and 
saddles,  allowing  them  to  roam  at  will  and 
nibble  at  the  grass,  which  grew  in  rich  pro- 
fusion where  the  land  was  well  watered  by 
the  mountain  springs. 

Sexton  and  Damon  took  their  rifles,  and 
wandered  out  from  the  camp,  to  see  what  they 
could  find  in  the  way  of  game,  while  Ritchie 
and  Julian  remained  behind,  the  former  lol- 
ling beneath  the  shade  of  a tree  and  enjoying 


THE  MASKED  QUICKSANDS. 


95 


his  pipe,  while  the  latter  lay  at  his  side,  prone 
upon  his  face,  his  pretty  chin  propped  up  on 
his  shapely  hands,  the  eibows  resting  on  the 
soft  grass. 

“ Why  is  it  that  whenever  I try  to  draw 
you  into  conversation  about  your  sister,” 
Ritchie  was  saying,  “you  invariably  try  to 
change  the  subjeet  ?” 

One  doesn’t  always  want  to  be  talking 
about  one’s  sister,”  was  the  reply,  given  with 
a little  tremble  to  the  voice,  and  a startled 
look  in  the  great  eyes.  “ Would  you  ?” 

“Did  she  have  a lover?”  questioned  he, 
unheeding  the  inquiry. 

“ No-oh ! no-that  is  I never  knew  that  she 
ever  preferred  any  young  man.”  The  boy 
was  evidently  ill  at  ease. 

“Now  look  here,  Julian,”  said  Ritchie, 
earnestly.  “You  are  not  acting  square  with 
me,  to  use  a California  expression.  I have 
taken  a fancy  to  you,  and  treat  you  as  if  you 
were  my  own  brother.  Why  can’t  you  be 
honest  with  me?  You  act  as  if  you  were  try- 
ing to  conceal  something  from  me.  Are  you  ?’’ 


96  THE  MASKED  QUICKSANDS. 

“ No.  Why  do  you  ask  so  much  after  my 
sister?  I never  heard  her  speak  much  of 
you.’' 

Ritchie  winced  a little,  and  he  looked  the 
disappointment  he  felt  at  the  stab.  “ I could 
hardly  hope  that  she  would,’’  he  replied  after 
a time.  “ She  had  hardly  seen  me,  to  know 
me.  Let  it  pass.  I apologize  to  the  brother, 
for  having  thought  too  much  of  the  sister. 
Women  are  not  worthy  of  much  thought  at 
the  best.” 

“Why  ? 1 have  always  been  taught  to  look 
upon  them  as  the  lights  and  ornaments  of 
this  world.  What  cause  have  you  to  speak 
as  you  do  of  them  ? ” 

Ritchie  blew  a cloud  of  smoke  into  the  air, 
and  reflected  for  a moment.  He  was  in  a 
blue  mood  that  afternoon,  and  felt  that  he 
needed  a sympathizer.  In  a hurried  sort  of 
way  he  plunged,  therefore,  into  a recital  of 
his  wrongs  at  the  hands  of  the  worldly  co- 
quette, and  told  his  listener  the  whole  story. 
It  was  as  well  that  he  did  not  watch  his  com- 
panion narrowly  during  the  recital,  for  he 


THE  MASKED  QUICKSANDS.  97 

would  have  seen  that  which  would  have 
caused  him  to  wonder  greatly.  The  express- 
ive face  was  a study,  in  which  anger,  pity, 
and  jealousy  were  combined.  At  times  the 
small  frame  shook  with  some  suppressed 
emotion,  and  the  breath  came  quickly  from 
the  compressed  lips.  After  Ritchie  had 
finished  and  turned  his  eyes  upon  his  listener, 
the  remark  came  in  a constrained,  cold  voice : 

“You  seem  to  expect  a free  heart  from  a 
woman,  and  yet  confess  yourself  calloused  by 
a deep  and  lasting  wound.  It  is  not  so  I 
would  approach  the  woman  I could  wish  to 
win.” 

Ritchie  looked  up  in  surprise,  as  the  boy 
rose  to  his  feet  and  turned  coldly  away. 
Here  were  strange  words  to  come  from  one 
so  young.  Yet,  perhaps  these  southern  races 
had  a knowledge  of  such  matters  at  an  earlier 
age  than  those  of  northern  lands.  Before  he 
could  answer,  the  boy  had  left  him,  and  was 
out  of  hearing  at  the  other  side  of  the  camp. 
A coldness  followed  between  the  two  friends, 
which  lasted  some  days,  and  resisted  at 


5)8  THE  MASKED  QUICKSANDS. 

first  all  of  Ritchie’s  well  directed  attempts  to 
patch  it  up.  He  looked  upon  it  as  a way  the 
boy  had  of  championing  his  sister’s  cause. 

The  next  day  the  route  was  resumed,  and 
the  morning  of  the  second  day  they  reached 
the  river  marked  upon  the  map.  It  was  little 
more  than  a creek  at  that  point,  and  was 
easily  forded.  A few  miles  further  on  it  took 
up  its  course  running  in  an  opposite  direc- 
tion to  the  Sacramento,  and  in  the  line  of 
their  route,  so  they  followed  it  for  two  days, 
until  the  lake  into  which  it  emptied  was 
reached,  with  the  other  lake  showing  upon 
the  map,  some  miles  to  the  right.  At  the 
upper  end  of  the  lake  could  be  seen  two  high 
peaks  of  a group  of  mountains,  while  still  far- 
ther  to  the  northeast,  another  cluster  of  points 
pierced  the  hazy  distance.  Game  was  abun- 
dant  about  this  lake,  and  some  hours  were  con- 
sumed in  procuring  fresh  meat  for  the  larder. 

A few  miles  further  on,  the  banks  of  the 
lake  were  left  far  in  the  distance,  and  the 
party  pursued  its  way  over  an  arid  desert. 
They  had  bottled  a sufficient  quantity  of 


THE  MASKED  QUICKSANDS.  99 

water  for  drinking  purposes,  but  the  hot  sun 
shining  upon  the  baking  ground  created  a 
raging  thirst  among  the  burros.  They  kept 
to  their  course  after  sundown,  in  order  to 
pass  over  the  inhospitable  part  of  the  country 
as  soon  as  possible,  and  just  as  dusk  was  ap- 
proaching the  intelligent  animals  pricked  up 
their  ears,  and  those  with  the  packs  started 
off  at  a brisk  gallop.  The  riders  followed  as 
closely  as  possible,  and  finally  in  the  distance 
a field  of  long  green  grass  spread  over  the 
plain,  beyond  which  was  a lagoon.  Julian 
was  now  in  advance  with  his  burro,  and 
shouting  merrily  for  the  rest  to  come  on,  he 
urged  the  little  animal  still  harder.  On  went 
the  beast  and  rider,  the  balance  of  the  party 
following  as  rapidly  as  they  could.  The 
leader  reached  the  edge  of  the  green  carpet 
of  verdure,  rushed  into  it,  staggered,  and 
nearly  fell  from  the  softness  of  the  earth, 
struggled  again,  sprang  ahead  a short  dis- 
tance, snorted,  floundered  on  once  more,  and 
finally,  with  a piercing  bray,  caught  and  sank 
up  to  its  belly. 


lOO  THE  MASKED  QUICKSANDS. 

In  an  instant  Sexton  had  snatched  a lariat 
from  his  saddle-bow,  and  crying,  “ The  quick- 
sands I"  rushed  out  upon  the  treacherous 
earth  as  far  as  he  could  with  safety.  “ Roll 
off ! ” he  yelled  to  the  now  thoroughly  startled 
boy,  who  with  quick  intuition  obeyed  him, 
having  the  sense  to  roll  over  several  times, 
out  of  the  way  of  the  floundering,  braying 
ill-fated  burro.  Damon  and  Ritchie  had  their 
hands  full  with  keeping  the  pack  animals 
from  rushing  out  on  the  treacherous  soil 
after  the  enticing  water  which  gleamed  in 
the  distance.  Ritchie’s  heart  was  a huge 
lump  in  his  throat  as  he  saw  the  boy’s  plight, 
and  was  powerless  to  assist  him.  “ Watch 
out !”  yelled  Sexton  to  the  boy,  and  with  all 
the  force  of  his  sinewy  arm,  the  lariat  flew, 
its  noose  well  within  reach  of  the  young 
fellow.  “ Grab  it !”  called  the  miner,  and  in 
a twinkling  the  boy  had  pulled  it  to  him,  and 
passed  the  noose  over  his  shoulders,  just  as 
his  body  was  beginning  to  settle  in  the  fearful  . 
depths.  The  strong  arms  of  the  sturdy  man 
hauled  firmly  but  tenderly,  and  in  a few 


THE  MASKED  QUICKSANDS. 


lot 


moments  the  boy  was  safe  in  the  arms  of  his 
friends,  though  a little  moist  and  begrimmed 
with  the  soft  mucky  earth.  Meantime  the 
shrieking  burro  had  disappeared  from  sight, 
the  last  bray  from  his  throat  sending  the  mud 
into  the  air  as  he  sank  from  view. 

By  skirting  this  grass  and  muck-covered 
Quicksand  for  a short  time  they  reached  a 
puny  stream  running  into  the  lagoon,  through 
the  grass,  which  furnished  sufficient  water  to 
satisfy  the  famished  stock.  Sexton  was  in 
favor  of  giving  his  burro  and  saddle  to  Julian 
for  the  balance  of  the  journey,  but  that  youth 
insisted  that  he  had  often  ridden  with  a 
blanket.  So  the  packs  were  taken  apart  and 
divided,  making  a load  for  one  animal,  the 
balance  being  left  where  it  might  be  of  use  on 
the  return.  Julian  was  given  a thick  soft 
blanket,  and  the  march  was  resumed.  The 
event  cast  a gloom  over  the  party  for  some 
days,  however.  It  was  their  first  accident. 
Did  it  bode  ill  for  the  future? 

Ritchie  remarked  that  there  could  be  no 
doubt  but  what  they  were  on  the  right  road, 


103  THE  MASKED  QUICKSANDS. 

for  he  averred  that  the  quicksand  was  marked 
upon  the  map  by  the  parallel  lines.  The 
fifth  day’s  march  brought  them  to  the  last 
lake  mapped  out,  and  they  skirted  this  keep- 
ing it  on  their  left,  the  ground  growing,  rapidly 
higher  as  they  approached  the  mountains 
which  rose  before  them.  A glance  at  the 
map  showed  that  these  were  not  the  ones 
they  were  in  search  of,  so  on  the  morning  of 
the  eighth  day,  after  taking  a six' hour’s  rest, 
they  turned  off  a few  points  to  the  east,  and 
made  for  the  peaks  which  rose  in  the  dis- 
tance, and  two  days  after,  tired  but  hopeful, 
encamped  at  the  foothills  of  the  Brother 
Peaks,  which  towering  far  above  their  heads, 
seemed  to  pierce  the  clouds. 

There  was  little  sleep  that  night,  and  the 
time  was  passed  until  far  into  the  morning, 
listening  to  the  stories  of  Sexton,  who 
revived  all  the  tales  he  had  ever  heard  of 
fabulous  finds  of  gold,  and  fortunes  made  in 
an  hour  by  the  persevering  and  undaunted 


miner. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

PROBING  earth’s  SECRETS. 

Nature  in  all  her  primitive  and  overwhelm- 
ing grandeur,  as  she  appears  before  the  ruth- 
less hand  of  man  blasts  her  handiwork  forever, 
confronted  the  party  as  the  next  day  dawned, 
showing  them  the  frowning  mountains  be- 
yond the  single  line  of  abrupt  foot  hills, 
which  was  all  that  broke  the  surface  of  the 
lovely  plain,  until  their  sides  were  reached. 
High  overhead  a pair  of  huge  eagles  soared, 
awakened  by  the  early  dawn,  searching  with 
their  piercing  eyes  from  that  dizzy  height  for 
their  morning  repast.  A wind  had  arisen 
during  the  night,  and  dark  clouds  hovered 
over  all,  the  trees  on  the  mountain  side  send- 
ing down  a moaning  sound,  as  the  infant  tem- 
pest swayed  their  tall  tops  and  pierced  every 
canyon  on  the  mountain-side.  It  was  a weird 
day,  and  Julian,  excited  as  he  was  at  the  near 
approach  to  the  fulfillment  of  the  quest,  shiv- 


I04  PROBING  earth's  SECRETS. 

ered  with  an  undefined  dread,  and  involun- 
tarily turned  to  Ritchie  for  the  support  of  his 
courage. 

“ The  bed  of  the  mountain  torrent  should 
be  about  the  base  of  these  hills,”  said  Sexton 
“ It  must  pierce  them  somewhere.” 

“We  might  divide  the  party,  and  skirt 
them,  in  opposite  directions,”  suggested  Da-' 
mon.  “ It  would  be  the  quickest  way.” 

“Why  can’t  we  all  go  together?”  asked 
Ritchie.  “ It  is  lonely  enough  about  this 
forsaken  country,  and  the  day  is  dismal. 
Besides,  a storm  might  arise,  and  separate  us.” 
“We  have  plenty  of  time,”  mused  Sexton, 
after  a pause.  “ Besides,  the  young  fellow 
seems  frightened  at  the  prospect  of  the  sep- 
aration of  the  party,  so  I guess  we  had  better 
keep  together.” 

“ I am  not  frightened,”  insisted  Julian, 
ashamed  that  they  should  have  noticed  any  * 
timidity  on  his  part.  “You  may  do  just 
as  you  think  best  about  it.” 

“ Well,  come  on,”  said  Damon,  who  had 
been  an  amused  spectator  of  the  exhibition 


P&OBlNG  earth’s  secret!  !6^ 

of  uneasiness  on  Julian’s  part,  throwing  one 
leg  over  his  burro’s  back,  and  sliding  himself 
after  it.  “ We  are  wasting  time,” 

So  off  the  party  started  with  him  in  the 
lead,  and  Sexton  following  him  soon  after, 
toward  the  north,  keeping  the  foot  hills  to 
the  right  of  them  as  they  passed  along  their 
bases.  The  way  grew  more  broken  as  they 
kept  on  their  course,  and  the  country  had 
more  the  aspect  of  a rocky  desert,  save  for 
the  giant  trees,  the  roots  of  which  must  have 
drawn  their  moisture  from  deep  down  in  the 
ground.  Care  had  been  taken  to  fill  a cask, 
on  the  back  of  the  pack  mule,  with  fairly 
good  water  before  they  started,  so  that  they 
could  give  the  animals  sufficient  to  quench 
their  thirst,  which  was  not  great,  as  the  morn- 
ing  was  cool. 

It  was  the  second  day  after  (they  had  trav- 
eled but  slowly,  owing  to  the  difficulty  of  go- 
ing in  a direct  course),  that  they  came  upon 
a deep  ravine  which  burst  upon  their  view 
after  passing  around  a precipitous  cliff.  Out 
from  this  ravine  was  a gulch  that  wound  far 


Io6  PROBING  earth’s  SECRETS. 

away  to  the  left,  and  to  the  right  appeared  to 
pierce  the  hills,  to  the  very  base  of  the  raoun- 
tain  itself.  At  its  bottom  was  a winding, 
pebbly  way  that  had  evidently  been  traced 
by  a small  stream,  but  it  had  dried  up  long 
since,  except  for  here  and  there  a little  spring 
that  bubbled  from  the  cliff  side,  and  after 
running  for  a few  feet,  was  swallowed  up  by 
the  parched  and  thirsty  earth. 

They  could  not  repress  an  exultant  shout 
as  this  proof  of  the  correctness  of  the  message 
burst  upon  them,  and  they  at  once  turned  the 
burros  down  the  most  inclining  side  of  the 
gulch,  into  the  bed  of  the  dried  torrent,  and 
then  made  their  way  toward  the  hills 
through  which  it  pierced  its  way,  the  gravelly 
footing  making  a fairly  good  road.  Once 
through  the  hills  the  cut  became  more  steep, 
and  the  climbing  was  difficult,  even  for 
the  mules  which  are  accustomed  to  such 
work. 

On  and  on,  still  mounting,  the  party  wended 
its  toilsome  way,  until  a turn  in  the  gulch 
gave  to  view  a solid  cliff  wall,  at  the  base  of 


PROBING  earth's  SECRETS. 


107 

which  the  gulch  seemed  to  break  itself,  to  be 
pursued  no  further.  The  wall  as  it  rose  be- 
lore  them  was  of  a white  glittering  granite 
substance,  several  hundred  yards  in  area  in 
which  no  crevasse  appeared,  giving  it  the 
appearance  of  one  huge  rock,  lying  imbedded 
in  the  mountain  side.  The  junction  of  the 
gulch  with  this  wall  was  filled  with  trees  and 
other  verdure,  of  a size  which  showed  that 
ages  must  have  elapsed  since  a torrent  had 
dashed  down  that  rocky  bed  to  the  plains 
and  valleys  beneath. 

They  glanced  at  each  other  in  undisguised 
disappointment,  and  seemed  to  think  that  they 
were  either  on  the  wrong  track  or  else  there 
was  nothing  in  the  whole  quest.  They  has- 
tened on,  however,  and  finally  halted  their 
tired  steeds  in  the  edge  of  the  thick  growth. 
They  dismounted,  and  looked  blankly  at  each 
other.  The  clouds  had  thickened,  and  hung 
in  lowering  masses  overhead.  The  wind 
sighed  and  whistled  through  the  canyons,  and 
often  the  noise  of  a cracking  branch  was  fol- 
lowed by  the  echoing  reverberation  caused  by 


108  PROBING  earth's  SECRETS. 

the  dislodging  of  a stone  as  it  was  hurled  tv 
unknown  depths  beneath.  Below  for  miles 
stretched  the  foothills  and  valleys  they  had 
left  behind  them,  and  in  the  dim  western  dis- 
tance the  plains  stretched  away  for  miles, 
They  looked  abroad,  and  solitude  greeted 
them  everywhere.  The  soaring  eagles  had 
disappeared,  they  were  the  only  living 
creatures  in  that  vast  uninhabited  domain. 

Damon  was  the  first  to  break  the  oppressive 
silence.  “We  are  here,”  he  said,  sententiously. 
“ But  the  cave  does  not  seem  to  materialize. 
Evidently  the  latter  part  of  this  programme 
has  miscarried  somewhat.” 

Ritchie  was  disappointed,  and  Julian  hung 
near  him  in  youthful  sympathy;  though  he 
did  not  speak,  his  great  eyes  looking  ques- 
tioningly  at  the  face  of  his  favorite.  Sexton 
seemed  undismayed.  The  last  to  be  possessed 
of  the  desire  to  fathom  the  mystery  of  the 
flask,  he  was  the  first  to  take  new  courage. 
“ Now  we  are  this  far,  I intend  to  go  to  the 
very  end.  Wait  here,  and  I will  penetrate  to 
the  wall.”  He  seized  his  rifle,  and  disappeared 


PROBING  earth’s  SECRETS.  109 

beneath  the  shadow  of  the  trees,  They  seated 
themselves  upon  convenient  rocks,  and 
waited.  No  word  was  spoken.  The  disap- 
pointment  was  too  keen.  They  could  hear 
the  crackling  of  the  twigs  as  Sexton  worked 
his  way  deeper  into  the  gloom,  then  for  a 
time  all  was  silent.  Presently  they  heard  a 
shot,  and  then  a shout  from  him.  Ritchie 
and  Damon  sprang  to  their  feet,  and  broke 
into  the  dense  growth,  but  they  heard  Sex- 
ton s cry  for  them  to  wait,  and  he  soon  ap- 
peared,  rifle  in  hand. 

The  cave!  the  cave!”  he  cried  excitedly 
“ I have  found  it.  The  torrent  bed  pierces 
the  mountain.  The  stream  once  came  from 
the  mountain  itself.” 

“ What  made  you  fire?”  asked  the  three  in 
a breath. 

“A  grizzly  disputed  the  right  to  possession,” 
he  answered  with  a laugh,  “so  I ended  the 
dispute  by  shooting  him.  I was  lucky  enough 
to  find  a vital  spot  with  the  first  fire.  More 
luck  than  anything  else,  for  I was  too  excited 
to  aim  to  a nicety.” 


no 


PROBING  earth’s  secrets. 


There  was  little  more  attempt  at  conversa- 
tion. The  discovery  of  the  cave  on  the  very 
verge  of  disappointment  filled  each  member 
of  the  little  party  with  a repressed  excite- 
ment, which  could  only  find  vent  in  immedi- 
ate action.  The  pack  mule  was  at  once  re- 
lieved of  his  burden,  the  saddles  taken  from 
the  others,  and  they  were  turned  loose  upon 
the  mountain  side,  to  get  such  scantly  pick- 
ing as  they  could  before  their  masters  should 
again  emerge  from  the  cave.  The  cumber- 
some rifles  were  left  behind,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  one  carried  by  Sexton,  who  was  the 
best  shot,  to  guard  against  the  possibility  of 
another  bear  being  in  the  cave.  All  took 
their  navy  revolvers,  Iiowever,  and  a pros- 
pector’s hatchet  hanging  from  their  belts.  A 
coil  of  rope,  a lantern  for  each,  and  a few 
pilot  biscuits  to  munch  on,  with  their  water 
bottles,  and  a miner’s  pick  and  shovel,  com- 
pleted the  outfit.  Hardly  stopping  to  glance 
at  the  world  they  were  leaving  behind  them, 
the  party  penetrated  the  dense  growth  in 
feverish  haste.  Damon  paused  a moment  at 


PROBING  earth’s  SECRETS.  Ill 

the  mouth  of  the  cave  to  look  at  the  body  of 
the  huge  bear,  remarking  that  he  would  have 
the  feet  of  the  brute  for  a roast  that  evening, 
then  disappeared  to  follow  his  companions. 

The  entrance  was  low  and  narrow,  and  in 
the  past,  if  the  torrent  had  rushed  from  its 
mouth,  as  they  thought,  it  must  have  come 
with  a rushing,  foaming  force  that  should 
have  been  grand  could  it  have  been  seen. 
Once  inside,  probably  a hundred  feet,  a high 
vaulted  cavern  reflected  their  shadows  in 
fantastic  shape  against  its  black  walls,  the 
upper  confines  of  which  were  lost  in  distance. 
Their  voices  seemed  hollow,  and  filled  with 
a multitude  of  echoes,  yet  the  place  was  dry. 
Three  hallways  opened  from  this  cavern,  and 
upon  examination,  the  one  to  the  left  was 
found  to  be  marked  with  a white  cross,  with 
some  chalky  substance,  with  the  consistency 
of  gum,  probably  some  rock  from  the  inner 
caverns. 

“ The  sign,”  said  Sexton,  in  a matter-of- 
fact  way. 

The  others  examined  it,  and  then  followed 


112 


PROBING  earth’s  SECRETS. 


him  as  he  led  the  way,  stooping  to  avoid 
hitting  his  head  against  the  low  ceiling.  It 
was  a fearful  journey,  often  leading  through 
narrow  corridors  where  they  were  obliged  to 
almost  squeeze  through,  at  times  crawling 
upon  hands  and  knees  through  low  causeways, 
then  skirting  a subterranean  chasm,  down 
which  the  crumbling  rocks  would  fall,  the 
rumblings  echoing  until  they  had  passed  out 
of  hearing. 

“ It’s  lucky  none  of  the  party  are  troubled 
with  a superabundance  of  avoirdupois,”  re- 
marked  Damon,  with  a laugh  ; but  the  laugh 
was  echoed  in  a mocking  way,  which  killed 
any  smile  which  might  have  been  coming  at 
its  birth. 

Sometimes  they  were  confronted  with  a 
multitude  of  diverging  openings,  but  always 
that  white  cross,  which  glittered  in  the  light 
of  their  lanterns  pointed  out  the  right  way. 
After  fully  an  hour  of  this  toilsome  journey, 
they  emerged  into  corridors  of  a different 
formation.  The  black  walls  were  left  behind, 
and  a most  beautiful  sight  was  presented  to 


PROBING  earth’s  SECRETS.  II5 

view.  Walls  and  domes  of  this  wonderful 
place  were  a mass  of  glittering^  stallactites, 
while  their  way  had  to  be  picked  among  the 
multitude  of  pyramids  of  the  same  formation, 
which  had  piled  up  with  ages  of  that  constant 
dripping.  Fantastic  shapes,  often  like  huge 
birds  and  beasts,  were  made  by  the  action  of 
the  lights  upon  the  masses,  and  when  some 
of  the  metallic  substances  at  their  belts  struck 
against  one  of  the  hanging  crystals,  a musical 
ring  was  the  result. 

Once  they  came  to  a low  place,  where  a 
ditch  had  been  dug  in  the  clay  (the  work  of 
Rutcheck)  to  allow  of  a passage  beneath  a 
huge  overhanging  rock  that  dropped  in  a 
menacing  manner  from  the  heights  above.  It 
was  a startling  sensation  to  crawl  beneath  the 
mass,  that  seemed  ready  at  any  moment  to 
fall  and  crush  them.  The  hearts  of  the  men 
had  a bad  way  of  coming  into  their  throats, 
and  it  was  no  wonder  that  Julian  choked  a 
little,  and  trembled  as  he  kept  close  to  the 
side  of  Ritchie.  “ Keep  up  your  courage, 
my  boy,”  he  said,  “ there  is  no  danger,”  and 


114  PROBING  earth’s  SECRETS. 

Julian  would  answer  by  a pressure  of  the 
cold  little  hand,  which  trembled  with  the 
effort  to  keep  calm. 

The  time  passed  swifter  with  the  ever  vary- 
ing kaleidoscope  of  magnificence,  for  there 
was  ever  something  new  to  rest  the  eye. 
Caverns  and  chambers  were  passed  through 
which  the  hand  of  Nature,  unseen  by  man  for 
ages,  had  fashioned  fit  for  a King’s  occupancy. 
No  mortal  power  could  have  conceived,  or  if 
conceived,  have  fashioned  such  marvelous 
things.  Chambers  covered  with  mineral 
flowers,  in  every  hue  of  the  rainbow,  were 
there  in  numberless  profusion,  and  no  two 
presented  the  same  aspect.  The  imagina- 
tion could  never  depict  a scene  of  such 
magnificence  and  grandeur  as  was  presented 
to  the  view  of  the  daring  travelers.  If  for 
no  other  than  this  splendid  scene  of  natural 
beauty,  they  were  well  repaid  for  their  toil- 
some march. 

Several  times  they  grew  tired  and  were 
obliged  to  stop  and  rest.  The  air  seemed 
oppressive.  There  was  that  sense  of  numb- 


PROBING  earth’s  SECRETS.  1 15 

ness  that  comes  to  men  in  such  confined  places. 
Then  they  grew  hungry,  and  ate  a few  of  the 
crackers  which  they  had  taken  with  them. 
The  time  wore  on,  and  still  they  were  appar- 
ently no  nearer  the  goal  than  before.  Their 
eyes  grey  tired  of  the  sights,  and  a vague  fear 
oppressed  them.  Sexton  looked  at  his  watch. 
It  was  ten  hours  since  they  had  penetrated 
into  the  cave,  and  still  that  inevitable  white 
cross  confronted  them  wherever  the  cavern 
diverged. 

“ There  must  be  an  end  somewhere,” 
growled  Damon.  The  excitement  was  wear- 
ing off,  and  a fearful  sense  of  fatigue  crept 
over  them.  They  wished  they  had  brought 
blankets,  and  more  food.  It  must  be  night 
now,  outside,  and  there  were  ten  hours  before 
them  on  the  return.  At  last,  when  even  Sex- 
ton was  beginning  to  get  a little  frightened, 
they  emerged  from  along  corridor,  into  a vast 
circular  cavern,  with  a floor  of  fine  gray  clay, 
and  the  lights  flashed  about  the  walls.  There 
was  no  outlet.  The  fluttering  of  wings  came 
to  their  ears,  and  a dark  object  passed  over- 


1I6  PROBING  earth's  SECRETS. 

head.  They  held  their  lights  high  above 
their  heads,  and  saw  glittering  in  color,  out- 
lined in  stalactites  against  the  wall,  the  form 
of  a huge  devil  as  he  is  pictured  in  human 
cartoon,  his  form  bent  over,  one  huge  arm 
with  extended  finger  pointing  to  the  floor  at 
the  very  center  of  the  cavern.  Speechless 
with  awe,  the  eyes  of  the  four  human  beings 
turned  in  that  direction;  and  there  in  the  cen- 
ter of  the  floor,  which  was  hollowed  out  like 
a huge  basin,  arose  a dead  yellow  mass,  that 
sparkled  like  diamonds  in  places.  Every 
form  shook  with  excitement,  and  they  stood 
as  if  rooted  to  the  spot.  Then  the  lantern 
Julian  held  fell  to  the  ground,  and  with  a little 
moan,  he  swayed,  and  would  have  fallen  had 
not  Ritchie  caught  him  in  his  arms.  He  had 
fainted  under  the  nervous  strain. 

Sexton  rushed  forward  and  sank  upon  his 
knees  before  the  mass,  passing  his  hands  over 
it  feverishly,  while  his  eyes  glittered  in  the 
lantern  light. 

“The  Devil’s  Gold  I”  he  cried,  hoarsely. 


PROBING  earth's  SECRETS.  I17 

“ It  was  no  dream.  The  Devil’s  Gold  at  last. 
The  wealth  of  kings,  in  one  vast  mass.” 
Damon  said  nothing.  He  stood  there  with 
his  brows  knit,  and  looked  from  the  boy  in 
Ritchie’s  arms,  to  Sexton,  He  was  thinking. 
Was  this  the  true  philosopher’s  stone — the 
secret  of  all  joy,  or  was  it  the  touchstone  to 
all  human  crime  and  misery.  The  Devil's 
gold.  Was  it  lying  there,  a buried  lesson, 
telling  in  huge  cartoon,  the  story  of  the  world, 
telling  in  its  true  hideousness  the  real  story 
of  life,  love  and  power  ? or  was  it  all  a dream, 
like  that  world  itself? 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE  devil’s  gold. 

For  some  moments  there  was  silence  in  the 
depths  of  the  mountain  cave.  Damon  still 
stood  with  his  arms  folded,  while  Sexton 
gloated  over  the  heap  of  precious  metal,  and 
Ritchie  busied  himself  with  the  effort  to 
bring  the  boy  back  to  consciousness.  The 
light  from  the  lanterns,  still  alight,  threw  the 
shadows  of  the  human  occupants  of  the 
cavern  in  fantastic  and  grotesque  outlines 
against  the  gleaming  walls,  and  the  silent 
but  huge  form  seemed  to  rear  itself,  and  ' 
bend  over  them  in  a menacing  way,  as  if 
gloating  over  the  accession  to  its  domains  of 
the  party  of  mortals.  Finally  Julian  was  re- 
stored to  consciousness,  and  speech  sup- 
planted the  term  of  silent  wonder  and  sur- 
prise in  the  breasts  of  the  three  men.  Da- 
mon and  Ritchie  seated  themselves  on  the 
floor  of  the  cavern,  but  Sexton  would  not  be 
11? 


THE  devil's  gold.  119 

content  until  he  had  made  some  investiga- 
tions as  to  the  extent  and  quality  of  the  huge 
nugget  which  protruded  from  the  clay  and 
sand,  in  an  irregular  mass,  fully  five  feet  in 
height,  and  about  five  times  that  in  circum- 
ference. 

“Well,”  said  Damon,  at  last.  “It  is  here. 
There  is  no  question  about  that.” 

“ Here ! ” cried  Sexton,  with  sparkling  eyes, 
“ 1 should  think  it  was.  This  is  the  biggest 
mass  of  virgin  metal  the  world  has  ever  seen.” 
“What  is  it  worth,  do  you  think?”  asked 
Ritchie. 

“ Now  there  is  a child’s  question  for  you,” 
cried  his  uncle,  fondling  the  rich  mass  before 
him.  “To  answer  that  would  require  a 
problem  in  mathematics,  at  which  you  are 
much  better  than  I am.” 

“ Get  out  your  note-book,  Harl,”  said  Da- 
mon, “and  let  us  estimate  the  enormousness 
of  our  find.” 

“ Can’t  you  guess  at  it  ? ” queried  Julian,  to 
whom  a problem  loomed  up  as  a wearisome 
matter. 


lao 


THE  devil’s  gold. 


**  Hardly,  my  son.  Come,  Harl,  get.  out 
your  pencil,  and  do  some  figuring  for  us.” 

“ Bring  the  lantern  a little  closer,  Julian,” 
said  Ritchie.  “ Now  fire  your  figures  at  me.” 
They  all  gathered  closely  about  him,  the 
lantern-light  bringing  the  faces  out  in  bold 
relief  against  the  blackness  of  the  cavern. 
Ritchie  poised  his  pencil  above  the  paper, 
and  waited  for  his  uncle  to  speak. 

“To  begin  with,”  said  Sexton,  “gold  is 
worth  a fraction  over  $20  an  ounce.  That 
bare  assertion  will  hardly  give  you  an  idea 
of  the  value  of  this  mass,  will  it  ? Make  a 
guess  at  the  number  of  cubic  feet  in  the  part 
exposed.’’ 

Ritchie  figured  for  a moment,  and  ans^ 
wered,  “ Something  over  fifty,  I should 
judge.” 

“A  cubic  inch  of  gold,”  continued  his 
uncle,  “weighs  about  ten  ounces,  and  is 
worth  a little  over  $209.  Will  that  give  you 
a sufficient  basis  for  figuring  ? ” 

“ Plenty,”  was  the  answer.  “ Wait  a mo- 
ment,” and  the  pencil  flew  rapidly  over  the 


THB  devil’s  gold. 


I3I 


paper.  Suddenly  he  looked  up  with  an  awed 
expression,  and  said  in  a husky  whisper:  “ It 
is  impossible.  My  figures  give  the  sum  of 
$18,057,600.  You  are  joking.” 

'*  Not  in  the  least,”  chuckled  Sexton,  while 
the  others  seemed  awed  by  the  magnitude  of 
the  sum.  “ It  is  safe  to  say  that  the  Devil’s 
Gold  is  worth  at  least  $20,000,000.  About 
two-thirds  of  the  product  of  the  world  for 
the  past  year.” 

“ Are  you  sure  it  is  gold  ?”  asked  Julian, 
after  an  eloquent  pause. 

“ It  isn’t  copper,”  chuckled  Sexton,  “and  I 
am  too  old  a bird  to  be  caught  with  any  other 
chaff.  No  it’s  gold  safe  enough.” 

“ Do  they  find  chunks  like  this  very  often  ?” 
asked  Damon. 

“Not  much,”  cried  the  old  miner.  “I 
have  in  my  mind  now  some  of  the  larger 
ones.  Xhere  was  the  Blanch  Barkley  nug> 
get,  found  in  Australia.  It  weighed  146 
pounds.  One  was  unearthed  at  Ballaratt, 
weighing  184  pounds  8 ounces,  and  paid 
$41,000.  One  was  discovered  in  North 


taa 


TH*  DEVlt’S  GOLD. 


Carolina,  weighing  37  pounds  troy,  and 
lately  at  Carson  Hill,  California,  a mass  con- 
taining part  quartz,  was  dug  out,  weighing 
160  pounds.  Compared  to  this  they  were  all 
pigmies.” 

“ How  in  thunder  did  this  immense  mass 
come  here?”  added  Damon. 

“Gold  is  queer  stuff,”  volunteered  the 
miner.  It  is  distributed  all  over  the  world, 
in  different  quantities.  “ It  is  in  the  clay  of 
the  east  in  small  proportions,  and  even  the 
sea  salt  is  filled  with  it,  to  the  extent  of  one 
grain  to  a ton.  My  theory  is,  that  water  has 
flown  through  these  caverns  at  some  time, 
and  this  one  has  acted  as  a reservoir  to 
catch  in  its  clay  basin,  the  gold  that  has 
washed  from  the  inner  crevasses.  There 
has  been  a circular  motion  here,  which  has 
piled  it  in  a heap  in  the  center,  where  it  has 
been  subjected  to  the  action  of  natural 
chlorines,  followed  by  intense  internal  heat 
at  some  time,  to  melt  it  together.  One  can 
only  guess  at  such  secrets  of  Nature.” 

“ Well,  we  can’t  take  it  with  us  now,”  said 


THE  devil’s  gold. 


123 


Damon,  rousing  himself.  “We  had  better 
get  out  of  this  place,  and  make  some  prepara- 
tions for  removing  quantities  of  the  metal 
some  other  time.’’ 

The  others  prepared  to  heed  his  advice, 

and  make  preparations  for  returning,  but 

Sexton  was  not  satisfied.  “ I’ll  not  leave 

until  I have  a piece  of  this  to  take  to  the 

light  of  day  with  me.’’  With  this  he  seized 

his  hatchet,  and  began  to  hew  at  a projecting 

corner  of  the  huge  mass.  At  every  blow  the 

sharp  steel  dented  it,  and  as  the  hammering 

ceased  the  light  glistening  on  the  shining  spot 

revealed  that  two  converging  gashes  had 

been  made,  and  in  a moment  a good  sized 

piece  would  become  loosened.  There  was  a 

fluttering  of  wings  overhead,  and  again  the 

dark  body  they  had  observed  before,  passed 

m the  shacks  above ; then  came  a peculiar 

hissing  sound,  and  as  Ritchie  raised  a lantern 

above  his  head,  to  discover  its  cause  a huge 

bat  circled  above  them,  the  extended  arm  of 

the  weird  figure  against  the  wall  seeming  to 

urge  him  on.  Twice  the  huge  form  revolved 
e 


124  the  devil’s  gold. 

among  the  shadows  and  then  flew  directly  at 
Sexton. 

He  had  seen  it  in  time,  and  aimed  a blow 
at  it  with  his  hatchet.  The  keen  blade  gashed 
deep,  and  the  hiss  of  the  animal  grew 
louder  as  it  drew  away.  A few  drops  of 
blood  spattered  the  floor  of  the  cavern,  but 
the  fearful  beast  did  not  seem  to  mind  it. 
Again  it  came  at  him,  like  the  guardian  of 
the  treasure,  seeking  to  punish  the  depreda- 
tion, but  this  time  Sexton  had  seized  his  rifle, 
and  as  it  approached  him,  fired  point  blank 
from  a distance  of  less  than  six  feet.  The 
animal  fell  with  a heavy  thud,  and  the  detona- 
tion following  in  that  close  air  was  fearful. 
It  seemed  to  shake  the  rock  beneath  their 
feet,  and  rumbled  away  into  distant  caverns 
and  depths,  and  the  four  human  beings 
cowered  at  the  fearful  noise. 

Suddenly  an  explosion  more  fearful  than 
the  rest  followed,  the  cavern  shook  to  its 
walls,  the  lights  flickered  and  went  out,  and 
the  cave  was  filled  with  a fine  dust  which 
made  it  almost  impossible  to  breathe.  The 


TilE  devil’s  gold. 


“5 


men  flung  themselves  on  their  faces,  Ritchie 
recoiling  as  his  hand  came  in  contact  with 
the  cold  body  of  the  winged  reptile  Sexton 
had  killed.  The  reverbration  continued,  un- 
til it  was  lost  in  the  distance. 

“ Are  you  all  here?”  whispered  the  voice  of 
Sexton,  finally. 

They  all  answered  at  once.  No  one  was 
missing. 

“ Strike  a light,  somebody,”  he  continued. 

There  was  a movement  in  the  inky  black- 
ness. J ulian  was  seized  with  a fit  of  cough- 
ing, but  somehow  his  hand  had  found  that  of 
Ritchie,  and  he  clasped  it  tightly,  trembling 
violently.  “ Don’t  be  frightened,”  whispered 
he  to  the  boy. 

“No!  You  are  here.”  There  was  a world  • 
of  trust  and  thanksgiving  in  the  one  word. 

A match  flared  in  the  darkness,  and  Damon 
was  groping  for  a lantern.  He  found  and 
lighted  it.  The  flame  sputtered  for  an  instant 
while  he  was  adjusting  the  chimney,  and  then 
blazed  up  brightly,  blinding  the  eyes  of  the 
startled  adventurers  by  its  contrast  to  the 


126 


THE  devil’s  gold. 


dense  gloom  which  had  preceded  it.  Sexton 
found  the  other  lantern  and  lighted  it,  and 
then  they  gathered  together  their  scattered 
wits  as  best  they  could,  and  began  to  look 
about  them.  The  dust  had  settled  gradually, 
so  that  respiration  was  much  easier,  and 
mutual  exchanges  of  questions  and  answers 
elicited  the  fact  that  no  bodily  injury  had 
resulted  as  a consequence  of  the  explosion. 

“ This  dirty  reptile  has  caused  us  a scare,” 
growled  Sexton,  kicking  the  loathsome  car- 
case with  his  foot,  and  turned  it  over  on  its 
back.  “ Here’s  something  new  to  me  in  the 
way  of  winged  rodents.” 

It  was  indeed  a fearful  creature,  much  the 
same  in  appearance  as  an  ordinary  animal  of 
its  kind,  except  that  the  hair  on  its  body  was 
reddish  brown  in  hue.  The  head  was  long 
and  peaked,  and  long  twin  fangs  protruded 
fjom  either  side  of  the  jaw.  The  ears  were 
longer  than  in  any  known  species,  as  were 
also  the  nails  to  the  toes.  The  wings,  spread 
out  upon  the  ground  would  measure  six  feet 
from  tip  to  tip,  and  the  body  was  as  large  as 


THE  devil’s  gold. 


127 

that  of  a jack  rabbit.  Sexton  poked  it  into  a 
corner  of  the  cavern  beneath  the  form  of  the 
Satan  who  might  have  been  his  master. 

“ Come,”  cried  Ritchie,  let’s  hurry  out  of 
this  place.  I am  pining  for  the  light  of  day, 
and  we  have  hours  of  tramping  ahead  of 
us.” 

Sexton  finished  the  work  of  securing  his 
sample,  and  then  the  four  human  beings  were 
prepared  to  retrace  their  steps  to  the  outer 
world,  from  that  weird  cavern  of  horrors  in 
which  lay  the  treasure  they  had  sought  with 
so  much  fatigue.  Damon  had  gone  on  in 
advance,  and  the  others  had  started  to  follow, 
when  they  were  startled  by  a horrified  cry 
from  him.  They  hurried  on,  and  saw  him 
standing  a short  distance  from  the  opening  of 
the  corridor,  his  lantern  above  his  head,  peer- 
ing at  an  apparently  impenetrable  wall  in 
front  of  him.  At  his  feet  was  scattered  a 
quantity  of  debris  of  rock  and  clay. 

“ Trapped !”  he  cried,  before  they  could 
grasp  the  situation.  “ T rapped  like  rats  in 
this  fearful  hole.” 


128 


THE  devil’s  gold. 


They  looked  at  the  black  wall,  and  then 
back  at  each  other  in  dismay.  It  was  too 
true.  The  whole  truth  of  their  terrible  posi- 
tion burst  with  full  force  upon  them.  Deep 
in  the  bowels  of  the  earth  they  were  hemmed 
in  on  all  sides  by  the  forbiding  walls,  with  no 
apparent  outlet. 

“ Is  this  the  right  corridor?”  asked  Ritchie. 

“ It  is  the  only  one,”  groaned  Sexton. 
“ There  was  but  one  corridor  leading  into  the 
last  cavern.” 

“ The  rock  has  been  dislodged  by  the  con- 
cussion from  the  explosion  of  the  rifle,  said 
Damon,  “ and  has  fallen  from  the  walls  above, 
cutting  off  our  escape.” 

“ There’s  no  use  standing  here  cursing 
fate,”  cried  Sexton,  vehemently.  “We  must 
get  to  work.  ” 

“ What  time  is  it  now  ?”  asked  Ritchie. 

“ One  o’clock,”  answered  Damon,  looking 
at  his  watch.  ‘‘  That  must  mean  the  first 
hour  of  the  next  day.” 

Few  words  were  spoken  after  that.  The 
picks  and  shovels  were  taken  in  hand,  and 


THE  devil’s  gold. 


129 


they  attacked  the  mass  with  a will  at  the 
point  where  it  appeared  the  most  vulner- 
able.  The  work  was  slow,  for  the  clay  was 
hard  and  unyielding.  They  labored  in  turn 
at  the  task,  two  working  while  the  others 
rested,  Julian  toiling  with  the  rest,  though 
the  handles  of  the  tools  blistered  his  tender 
hands,  and  his  strength  was  soon  spent.  They 
had  worked  above  an  hour  in  this  way,  when 
the  picks  struck  against  the  living  rock,  and 
a new  point  had  to  be  sought.  After  several 
hours  of  hard  labor,  it  was  apparent  that  the 
fallen  mass  had  completely  hemmed  them 
in.  They  dropped  the  tools,  and  seated 
themselves  upon  the  rocks  in  the  corridor, 
wiping  the  cold  perspiration  from  their  fore- 
heads. 

“ It’s  no  use,”  said  Sexton,  at  last.  “ We 
are  gone  up.” 

The  others  did  not  speak,  but  a sob  broke 
from  Julian.  Fear  had  been  supplanted  in 
the  breasts  of  the  others  by  a silent  despair. 
Hope  was  dead.  This  was  to  be  the  end  of 
the  search  for  the  Devil’s  gold.  There  they 


13©  THE  devil’s  gold. 

would  die,  in  that  fearful  natural  dungeon, 
where  ages  after,  only  their  whitening  bones 
would  be  left  to  tell  of  their  sufferings. 
Ritchie  placed  his  arm  about  the  form  of  the 
young  friend,  and  tried  to  comfort  him. 
Time  wore  on,  with  only  now  and  then  a sen- 
tence  from  one  or  the  other.  Finally  they 
left  the  corrider,  and  went  back  to  the  cavern. 
Sexton  stretched  a Navajo  blanket  upon  the 
floor  near  the  huge  mass  of  gold,  and  they 
seated  themselves  upon  it,  leaning  their  tired 
backs  against  the  mass. 

After  a time  the  lights  flickered  and  went 
out.  They  had  forgotten  to  save  their  oil, 
by  extinguishing  one  of  them.  This  made 
matters  more  terrible.-  Soon  they  grew 
hungry,  and  ate  a few  pieces  of  pilot  biscuit. 
Sexton  had  warned  them  to  be  sparing  of 
them.  There  was  no  comfort  to  be  found 
anywhere,  and  they  had  prepared  themselves 
to  die.  Then  they  grew  sleepy,  and  dozed 
"off  at  intervals..  While  in  one  of  these  short 
sleeps,  Ritchie  dreamed  a beautiful  dream, 
and  thought  he  was  awakened  by  a woman’s 


THE  devil’s  gold. 


13 1 

kiss.  He  was  half  awake  when  it  was  re- 
peated. A pair  of  warm,  quivering  lips  clung 
to  his.  He  reached  out  his  arms  to  the 
dream  friend  to  find  that  it  was  Julian,  who 
had  crept  close  to  his  side. 

“ I thought  that  I was  dreaming,”  he  said, 
“ and  that  I felt  angels’  kisses  upon  me.” 

A low  sob  reached  him.  “Don’t  cry, 
Julian,”  he  groaned. 

“ Will  we  die  here?”  came  the  answer,  m 
the  form  of  a question. 

“ I fear  so,  my  boy.” 

“ Promise  me  something.  Promise  me,  on 
your  honor,  that  if  I suffer  from  starvation, 
you  will  kill  me.” 

“ Don’t  talk  so,”  he  moaned. 

“You  must.  1 am  not  brave  enough  to 
suffer.” 

Just  then  there  was  a faint  glimmer  of  light 
high  up  above  them.  The  two  watched  it, 
and  it  grew  longer  and  broader,  until  objects 
became  faintly  visible,  when  with  a sudden- 
ness that  was  startling,  a brilliant  ray  shot 
down  upon  them,  and  lit  upon  the  mass  of 


13* 


THE  devil's  gold. 


gold,  touching  it  with  fantastic  beauty.  It 
was  a sunbeam  from  the  dome  of  the  cavern, 
hundreds  of  feet  above.  A cry  from  Ritchie 
awakened  the  others,  and  they  gazed  upward,  * 
spellbound.  Only  for  a few  minutes  did  it 
glorify  their  prison,  then  disappeared  as  sud- 
denly as  it  had  come.  Damon  struck  a match 
and  looked  at  his  watch.  It  was  five  minutes 
past  twelve.  Noon  in  the  great  world  they 
had  left  only  the  day  before. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

RESCUED  BY  CHANCE. 

Two  days  of  horrible  captivity  in  that  cav- 
ern of  gloom  followed,  and  twice  more  the 
sunbeam  pierced  the  heavy  blacl?^ess,  light- 
ing upon  the  golden  heap  at  exactly  the  same 
time.  Hunger  and  thirst  had  attacked  them, 
and  their  bodies  were  cramped  and  weak 
from  the  lack  of  a place  upon  which  to  rest 
them.  The  water  was  consumed  from  the 
bottles,  and  the  last  piece  of  pilot  biscuit  had 
been  disposed  of.  Julian  was  the  weakest, 
and  Ritchie  had  taken  from  his  pocket  the 
cabalistic  flask  which  he  had  carried  filled 
with  brandy  in  case  of  need.  As  he  pressed 
it  to  the  boy’s  lips  it  fell  upon  the  hard  floor, 
and  was  shivered  to  atoms.  He  absorbed  the 
brandy  with  his  handkerchief,  and  squeezed 
a few  drops  between  his  young  friend’s 
parched  and  swollen  lips.  It  was  all  the  liquid 
they  had  left.  Julian  gradually  grew  weaker, 

*33 


134  RESCUED  BY  CHANCE. 

and  Ritchie  pressed  into  his  hand  a small  piece 
of  the  biscuit  which  he  had  secreted  for  that 
purpose. 

“ No,”  cried  the  boy,  in  a whisper,  “ you  eat 
it  yourself,  I cannot  last  long.” 

“ You  must,  to  please  me.” 

Without  a word  he  took  the  proffered  mor- 
sel, and  devoured  it  eagerly.  It  was  a fear- 
ful condition  of  things,  to  be  slowly  dying  so 
near  each  other,  with  no  way  to  surmount  the 
inevitable.  Sexton  arose  and  stretched  him- 
self, walking  about  the  confined  space.  Me- 
chanically he  picked  up  the  miner’s  pick  with 
which  his  hand  came  in  contact  in  his  grop- 
ing, and  swinging  it  aloft  in  his  frenzy,  he 
muttered,  “ Curses  on  the  gold,  and  the  day 
we  sought  it.  It  has  been  the  death  of  us  all.  ” 

With  a hoarse  oath  he  let  its  point  come 
down  with  a crash  upon  the  floor  of  the  cav- 
ern. Instantly  there  was  a rumbling  from 
beneath  their  feet,  which  echoed  for  half  a 
minute.  Sexton  struck  it  ag^in,  and  the  same" 
noise  was  repeated.  “ There  is  another  cav* 
ern  underneath !”  he  cried. 


RISCUED  BY  CHANCE. 


*35 

“ Well,  what  of  it?”  growled  Damon,  who 
up  to  this  time  had  taken  matters  as  philo- 
sophically as  he  could  under  the  effects  of 
hunger  and  thirst.  “What  do  we  care  for 
that  ?” 

“We  may  find  release  in  that  way,” 
answered  the  old  miner. 

“How?”  whispered  Ritchie,  eagerly. 

“ There  is  one  way,”  said  Sexton,  gloomily. 
“ We  are  doomed  to  die  here  any  way,  what 
matters  it  if  we  reach  death  a few  hours 
sooner.  It  is  a heroic  measure,  but  cannot  be 
worse  than  our  present  condition.” 

“ What  will  you  propose?”  asked  Ritchie. 

“We  have  powder,  I propose  to  blast 
through.” 

“ And  blast  us  all  into  eternity,  in  this  con- 
fined space,”  ventured  Damon  with  a hollow 
laugh.  “ Well,  go  ahead.  Who  cares.  As 
you  say,  it  is  sooner  or  later.  Let  it  be  sooner 
then  by  all  means.” 

“ Are  you  agreed.  Had  ?”  asked  the  miner. 

“ Yes,”  wearily. 

“ And  the  boy  ?” 


136 


RtSCUED  fiV  CHANCfi. 


“Whatever  he  says,”  was  Julian’s  weak 
reply,  indicating  Ritchie  by  a pathetic  glance. 

Sexton  needed  no  second  invitation.  He 
proceeded  to  sink  a hole  into  the  floor  at  the 
edge  of  the  gold,  as  deep  as  the  pick  would 
penetrate,  and  into  this  he  poured  a quantity 
of  powder  from  a flask.  Tearing  a strip  of 
his  handkerchief,  he  moistened  it  with  his  lips, 
and  rolled  in  it  a quantity,  making  a fairly 
good  fuse.  This  he  dropped  into  the  hole, 
letting  its  end  project  from  it  a few  inches, 
placing  a stone  upon  it  to  keep  it  in  place. 
As  best  he  could  with  the  sense  of  touch, 
he  placed  a train  of  the  powder  about  the 
edge  to  the  other  side  of  the  gold,  and  all  was 
ready. 

“ Now  all  crawl  as  close  to  this  side  of  the 
nugget  as  possible,”  he  said,  “and  perhaps 
the  gold  will  save  us  from  flying  rock.  It  is 
but  a chance,  and  even  if  we  escape  unhurt, 
the  cavern  below  may  be  too  deep  to  descend 
into.” 

They  crawled  as  close  to  their  shelter  as 
possible,  and  then  bade  each  other  a tearful 


ResCUED  BV  CHANCE.  I37 

good-bye,  as  if  that  moment  was  to  be  their 
last.  Ritchie  felt  a pair  of  arms  about  his 
neck,  and  knew  that  Julian  was  lying  close 
to  his  breast.  He  drew  him  closer,  and  then 
he  felt  a pair  of  trembling  lips  against  his 
own. 

“ Good-bye,  love,”  said  the  tearful  voice, 
“We  will  die  together,” 

In  the  excitement  of  the  moment  he  did  not 
heed  the  words,  nor  think  them  strange. 
Afterwards  he  studied  them  with  new  light, 
and  they  comforted  him.  Sexton  lighted  a 
match,  and  the  feeble  flame  sprung  into  life 
against  the  gloom.  Slowly  he  touched  the 
end  of  the  train,  and  it  leaped  along  the  edge, 
emitting  a bright  blue  flame.  They  looked 
at  each  other  hastily,  in  the  unearthly  light, 
and  the  glances  of  the  doomed  men  were  a 
mute  farewell.  The  fuse  sputtered,  then 
there  was  a shock,  and  they  all  seemed  to  be 
thrown  together.  The  floor  of  the  cavern 
trembled,  and  then  the  mass  of  gold  against 
which  they  crouched  drew  itself  away  from 
them,  the  clay  and  rock  cracked  beneath 


RESCUED  BY  CHANCE. 


138 

them,  there  was  a faint  cry  from  Julian,  a cry 
of  despair,  and  the  earth  seemed  to  have  left 
them,  as  they  were  hurled  into  space.  Then 
there  was  a bright  light,  a glimpse  as  of 
heaving  and  moving  forms,  a shock,  and  then 
unconsciousness.  Was  it  the  shores  of  the 
great  unknown  that  had  opened  before  their 
eyes  ? and  had  death  come  to  end  their  agony  ? 

Julian  was  the  first  to  regain  consciousness. 
Being  the  lightest,  the  fall  had  not  been  so 
much  of  a shock  to  him  as  to  the  others,  and 
beyond  a slight  shaking  up,  he  was  uninjured. 
He  clambered  to  his  feet,  rubbed  the  dust 
from  his  eyes,  and  the  first  object  which 
caught  them,  blinded  as  they  were  with  the 
flood  of  light  around  him,  was  the  form  of 
Ritchie,  partially  hidden  beneath  the  heap  of 
dry  clay  which  had  fallen  with  them.  In  a 
moment  the  boy  was  at  his  side,  and  had 
raised  his  head  to  his  knees.  A feeling  of 
agony  was  within  him,  as  he  saw  the  closed 
lids,  and  tenderly  wiped  the  grime  from  the 
face.  The  action  caused  the  eyes  to  open, 
and  Julian  gave  a little  cry  of  delight  as  he 


RtSCtntB  BY  CHAMCB. 


135 


saw  recognition  in  them.  With  difficulty  he 
arose  to  his  feet,  and  pressed  the  hand  of  his 
young  friend,  in  thanksgiving.  The  unaccus- 
tomed brightness  blinded  them,  and  it  was 
some  moments  before  they  could  look  about 
them. 

It  took  but  a glauce  to  tell  them  that  they 
were  in  a cavern  some  fifteen  feet  in  height, 
and  of  some  considerable  extent.  A wide 
cathedral  shaped  entrance  let  in  a flood  of 
light  from  the  open  air,  which  their  nostrils 
inhaled  in  great  gasps.  Near  this  entrance, 
gazing  at  them  in  wonder,  were  outlined  the 
shapes  of  four  human  figures,  clad  in  flowing 
robes.  Their  backs  were  to  the  light  so  that 
their  features  were  not  distinct.  The  sight 
told  them  that  they  were  at  least  among 
human  beings,  and  thus  that  they  must  be 
out  of  their  past  dangers. 

“ Let  us  look  to  the  others,”  said  Ritchie. 

” I hope  they  are  no  worse  off  than  we  are 
from  the  fall,” 

Sexton  and  Damon  were  lying  near,  the 
former  with  one  leg  under  several  pieces  of 


146  RESCUED  BY  CiiA.NCfe; 

broken  rock,  and  the  latter  flung  toward  the 
farther  side  of  the  cavern  wall.  It  was  the 
work  of  but  a few  moments  to  drag  them 
to  the  smooth  portion  of  the  floor,  and 
examine  into  their  condition.  Damon  was 
rather  badly  bruised  about  the  hands  and 
face,  while  it  was  feared  that  Sexton  had 
been  injured  internally.  Both  were  breath- 
ing faintly  though  they  were  unconscious. 

Ritchie  turned  to  the  robed  figures,  who 
had  hardly  moved  in  the  interim,  and  spoke 
in  a hurried  manner.  “ Get  us  some  water, 
quickly.” 

The  forms  looked  at  each  other,  and  spoke 
hurriedly  in  some  unknown  tongue,  which 
Ritchie  did  not  understand.  With  a quick 
instinct,  he  moved  his  hand  to  his  lips  and 
tipped  back  his  head  in  a manner  indicative 
of  a man  taking  a deep  draught  of  water.  One 
of  the  men  instantly  stepped  to  a long  stone 
table  against  one  of  the  walls,  and  secured  a 
vessel,  advancing  a few  steps  toward  them, 
and  placing  it  upon  the  floor  of  the  cavern. 
Ritchie  seized  it,  and  found  that  it  contained 


RESCUED  BY  CHANCE. 


141 

-water.  He  bathed  the  face  of  Sexton  with  it, 
Julian  performing  the  same  duty  for  Damon, 
and  in  a short  time  they  had  the  satisfaction 
of  bringing  them  both  to  consciousness. 
Damon  was  able  to  rise,  though  he  admitted 
that  he  felt  sore  from  his  fall,  but  Sexton 
growled  out  that  he  was  hurt,  and  would  be 
obliged  to  lie  quietly  a little  while. 

The  three  companions  secured  several  skins 
with  a soft  fur,  and  made  a comfortable  bed 
for  him,  and  then  took  slow  and  careful  sips 
of  the  life-giving  liquid  of  which  they  had  been 
deprived  for  so  many  hours.  A series  of 
signs  sufficed  to  make  the  men,  who  were  evi- 
dently a little  frightened,  understand  that 
they  were  hungry,  and  food  was  offered  them 
in  the  same  manner  as  the  water.  It  consisted 
of  some  queer  tasting  bread,  rather  dry,  sev- 
eral large  plum-like  pieces  of  fruit,  and  a 
quantity  of  cold  fish.  Everything  had  a 
queer  taste,  but  hunger  knows  no  plaint,  and 
they  partook  eagerly,  at  the  same  time  taking 
a casual  view  of  their  new  quarters. 

The  strange  men  first  claimed  their  atten- 


142 


RESCUED  BY  CHANCE. 


tion.  They  were  large  of  frame,  and  each 
wore  robes  of  a creamy  white,  made  of  some 
coarse  material,  which  hung  in  not  ungrace- 
ful folds,  though  ample  in  fullness.  Their  feet, 
which  projected  from  the  hem,  were  encased 
in  clothing,  half  shoe,  half  sandal.  As  they 
moved  about,  it  was  seen  that  the  robes  were 
caught  at  the  waist  with  a metal  girdle,  and 
that  they  flung  open  at  the  side,  exposing  the 
foot,  ankle  and  part  of  the  leg  of  the  wearer. 
The  sleeves  were  loose  and  seamless,  being 
caught  at  the  wrist  in  a metal  band.  As  the 
arm  was  extended,  it  gave  the  sleeve  of  the 
garment  the  appearance  of  a wing.  Their 
faces  were  slightly  swarthy,  the  hair  black, 
curly  and  glossy,  as  was  also  a not  ungrace- 
ful beard  which  each  wore  in  the  same  fashion. 
The  eyes  were  large,  the  features  prominent, 
and  the  face  inclined  to  be  handsome.  On 
the  breast  of  each  glittered  a round  plate  of 
gold,  about  half  the  size  of  a saucer,  set  with 
countless  gems  of  various  colors. 

The  cave  was  partly  carpeted  with  the 
skins  of  animals,  but  the  walls  in  places  were 


RESCUED  BY  CHANCE. 


*43 

hidden  from  view  with  curtains  colored  richly 
in  various  designs,  and  seemingly  of  a fine 
texture.  At  each  side  of  the  room  toward 
the  entrance  were  numbers  of  various-sized 
vessels,  arranged  on  stone  ledges  or  tables, 
set  against  the  walls,  but  the  strangest  sight 
of  all  was  this : In  the  centre  of  the  cavern, 
directly  beneath  the  spot  whence  they  had 
fallen,  was  a marble  base  elaborately  carved. 
Upon  this,  as  though  in  sacrifice  upon  its  des- 
tined altar,  the  Devil’s  Gold  had  poised  in  its 
descent  and  now  lay  gleaming  dully  in  weird 
harmony  wit^  its  surroundings.  While  the 
adventurers  were  taking  in  all  these  particu- 
lars,  the  four  robed  figures  were  holding  a 
low-tpned  conversation  with  each  other,  after 
which  they  all  advanced  nearer  to  where  the 
others  were  seated  or  lying  upon  the  fur  rugs, 
and  the  tallest  of  the  group  advanced  a few 
steps  from  before  his  fellows,  and  began  a dis- 
course in  a full  musical  tongue,  interspersed 
with  many  eloquent  gesticulations.  He 
paused  after  a time,  and  waited,  apparently 
for  an  answer. 


144 


RESCUED  BY  CHANCE. 


» He  expects  us  to  talk,  I suppose,”  said 
Ritchie.  “ Does  anybody  here  understand 
him?” 

“ I should  rather  think  not,”  said  Damon. 
“This  is  no  earthly  language.  We  have 
passed  to  the  beyond.” 

The  strange  men  again  engaged  in  animated 
conversation,  and  the  others  watched  them 
narrowly,  and  not  without  apprehension. 
Their  actions  and  countenances  appeared  any- 
thing but  peaceful.  They  were  not  kept  long 
in  doubt.  Three  of  the  men  drew  from 
beneath  the  folds  of  their  robes  long  slender 
knives,  and  were  about  to  advance  on  the  four 
adventurers,  when  the  taller  of  them  seemed 
to  expostulate  in  an  earnest  manner.  The 
others  evidently  would  not  hear  his  advice, 
and  came  slowly  forward.  Damon  looked 
about  for  the  rifle,  but  it  had  been  crushed 
beneath  the  mass  of  gold. 

“Give  it  to  them  if  they  want  fight,” 
growled  Sexton,  who  had  recovered  suffi- 
ciently to  sit  erect,  as  he  pulled  his  long  navy 
from  his  belt.  The  others  followed  his  cx 


RESCUED  BY  CHANCE. 


145 


ample,  and  were  prepared  to  make  short  work 
of  their  assailants. 

The  three  robed  men  advanced  closer,  and 
the  four  comrades  were  drawn  closely  to- 
gether, awaiting  the  attack.  Suddenly  the 
same  ray  of  sunlight  which  had  visited  them 
in  the  cave  above,  burst  through  the  ragged 
orifice  in  the  roof  of  the  cavern  below,  and 
after  flickering  on  its  sharp  edges,  burst  full 
upon  the  edge  of  the  Devil’s  Gold,  and  then 
lit  up  the  curls  upon  the  head  of  Ritchie,  en- 
circling them  with  a halo  of  living  gold,  while 
one  stray  ray  fell  upon  the  chiseled  ear  of  the 
boy  who  was  close  by  his  side.  The  approach- 
ing men  dropped  their  knives  apparently  in 
awe,  and  with  the  quickness  of  thought  spread  \ 
their  arms  and  bowed  their  heads,  as  if  in 
obeisance  to  some  higher  power. 

The  attacked  party  lowered  its  weapons, 
and  gazed  in  wonder.  There  was  a concerted 
cry  of  “Gosah!  Gosah!”  from  the  strange 
men,  and  then  another  consultation  in  that 
strange  tongue  of  which  the  others  could  not 
understand  a word.  The  result  of  thq  ani' 


ttSSCUED  BV  CRANCI. 


X46 

mated  talk  was,  that  they  withdrew  softly 
from  the  cavern,  making  a low  obesiance  as 
they  did  so,  and  passed  into  an  inner  recess, 
returning  shortly  with  a small  flaming  lamp 
of  the  antique  Oriental  pattern,  which  one  of 
them  swung  slowly  to  and  fro.  This  the  leader 
moved  to  the  front  of  the  pedestal  upon 
which  the  huge  block  of  gold  lay,  and  pass- 
ing the  lamp  close  to  it,  a small  fire  was 
kindled,  which  soon  filled  the  cavern  with  a 
sweet  smelling  incense.  Then  they  withdrew 
to  the  outer  air,  leaving  the  lamp  and  fire  be- 
hind them,  allowing  a richly  embroidered 
curtain  to  swing  back  into  place,  closing  the 
entrance. 

“ Well,  what  do  you  think  of  that?”  asked 
Damon,  with  a relieved  laugh.  “ We  are  not 
to  be  mince-meat  just  yet,  are  we  ? ” 

“We  can  only  have  patience,  and  wait,” 
remarked  Ritchie.  “It  is  a hard  matter  to 
tell  what  will  come  to  us  later  on.” 

“ That  sunlight  seemed  to  scare  them,”  said 
Sexton.  “ Evidently  it  has  something  to  do 
with  their  form  of  worship.” 


RESCUED  BY  CHANCE. 


147 

“They  are  Sun-worshippers,”  explained 
Julian,  “such  as  used  to  be  natives  of  Peru. 
There  are  many  of  their  descendants  in  South 
America,  to-day ; lineal  descendants  of  the 
old  Incas.  The  sunbeam  was  a token  from 
their  deity.” 

“ But  how  on  earth  came  they  in  this  part 
of  the  country  ? ” asked  Eitchie. 

“It  s a conundrum,’’  replied  Damon.  “ We 
have  not  heard  the  last  of  the  old  priests  yet. 
Let  us  wait  and  see.” 

“ Or  lift  yonder  curtain,  and  look  out  upon 
this  country  that  breeds  antediluvian  speci- 
mens of  humanity,”  added  the  irrepressible 
Damon. 


. r- 


CHAPTER  X. 

NAHAECO,  AND  THE  FORGOTTEN  RACE. 

T'he  rescued  men  passed  out  beyond  the 
curtain,  and  found  themselves  upon  a natural 
stone  platform,  the  rock  overhead  projecting 
so  as  to  form  a natural  roof  above  them. 
From  this  platform  steep  steps  of  granite 
passed  below  between  green  shrubbery  to 
another  landing,  from  which,  turning  to  the 
left,  and  passing  along  the  side  of  the  steep 
declivity,  still  another  flight  coold  be  seen, 
leading  to  the  depths  below.  It  needed  but 
a glance  to  reveal  this  much,  and  then  the 
eyes  of  the  beholders  passed  in  wonder  to 
the  sight  that  unfolded  itself  before  them  in 
the  distance. 

Stretching  to  the  right  and  left  the  cliffs 
upon  the  side  of  which  they  stood,  broadened 
into  the  distance.  Fully  three  hundred  feet 
below  them  stretched  a verdant  valley.  Close 
beneath  them  were  the  white  walls  of  a city, 
148 


NAHAEOO,  AND  THE  FORGOTTEN  RACE.  149 

here  and  there  rearing  from  its  midst  minarets 
and  small  domes.  At  one  point  a huge  dome 
that  glittered  like  polished  gold  in  the  sunlight 
supported  a small  ball  that  twinkled  and  scin- 
tillated as  if  encrusted  with  gems.  Far  away 
in  the  distance  were  other  groups  of  build- 
ings, which  might  be  small  towns,  and  be- 
tween them  lay  cultivated  fields,  and  feeding 
flocks.  The  faint  noise  of  a cataract  was 
borne  to  them  from  the  depths  below,  and 
the  glitter  of  its  spray  could  be  seen  rising 
from  the  tree  tops,  near  the  cliff  to  the  right. 
As  far  as  the  eye  could  see  in  the  bright  dis- 
tance the  warm  sun  illumined  the  surface 
of  what  seemed  to  be  a sea  of  molten  gold. 
This  brilliant  expanse  they  afterwards 
learned  was  a sea  of  quicksands,  vast,  bottom- 
less and  impassible,  shutting  the  people  from 
the  outside  world  on  that  side,  as  effectually 
as  the  cliffs  on  the  other.  Behind  it  dimly 
stretched  a low,  rugged  shore,  which  no 
dweller  in  that  prison  country  might  ever 
hope  to  reach. 

The  §ound  of  voices  came  to  them  from 


nahaeco,  and  the  forgotten  race* 

below,  constantly  growing  louder,  and  m a 
short  time  the  forms  of  the  four  priests  ap- 
peared at  the  lower  landing.  They  came  up 
the  long  steep  steps,  followed  by  a dozen  or 
more  men,  clad  in  a different  manner,  but  in 
other  respects  much  resembling  their  pre- 
lates, The  style  of  dress  was  somewhat 
alike.  A sort  of  tunic,  large  and  low  at  the 
neck,  was  laced  at  the  shoulders,  and  after  be- 
ing crossed  over  the  breast  a line  of  laces 
followed  the  border  of  the  right  fold.  This 
was  pulled  up  through  a woven  gold  girdle, 
until  the  lower  edge  hung  evenly  about  the 
limbs,  a short  distance  below  the  knee.  The 
material  was  finely  woven,  and  clung  in 
graceful  folds,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  it  ap- 
peared a trifle  heavy.  Some  of  the  garments 
were  of  a bright  yellow,  whileothers  were  blue. 
All  wore  the  half  sandal,  half  shoe,  which  came 
a short  distance  above  the  ankle,  and  was 
strapped  about  the  front  of  the  foot  and  limb. 

Following  them  came  a quartette  of  men, 
evidently  guards,  for  they  wore  armor  com- 
posed  of  vertical  strips  of  a greenish  hued 


NAHAECO,  AKD  THE  FORGOTTEN  RACE.  Ijl 

metal,  fastened  close  together,  and  deftly 
bent  to  the  form,  covering  them  from  the 
shoulders  to  the  hip,  where  it  was  edged 
with  pendants  of  the  same  metal.  Each  wore 
over  his  shoulders  a short  shoulder  cape  of 
spotted  fur.  A low  helmet,  terminating  in  a 
prong  at  the  crown,  and  a huge  spear,  to- 
gether with  a broad  naked  blade  at  the  left 
side,  completed  the  outfit.  This  formidable 
party  mounted  the  steps  slowly,  and  when 
near  the  landing  halted  for  a moment  to  hold 
a short  consultation.  Then  the  priest  who 
had  appeared  the  most  friendly  some  time  be- 
fore, advanced  a few  steps  toward  them,  and 
moved  his  hand  over  toward  the  distance,  at 
the  same  time  opening  his  arms,  as  if  in  wel- 
come. Then  he  motioned  to  his  fellows,  and 
nodded  his  head,  as  if  to  say  that  they  too 
welcomed  them.  At  this  the  others  also 
nodded  their  heads  vehemently. 

*•  Quite  a sociable  lot,  are  they  not  ? ” joked 
Damon. 

“Wait,”  admonished  Sexton,  “until  we 
see  what’s  in  the  wind.” 


152  NAHAECO,  AND  THE  FORGOTTEN  RACE. 

The  priest  came  silently  up  the  steps,  and 
neared  the  party.  Then  he  pointed  at  him- 
self, and  said  the  single  word,  “Umrro,”  and 
spread  his  hands  above  their  heads  as  if  in 
blessing. 

“ That  is  plain  enough,”  said  Ritchie.  “ His 
name  is  Umrro,  and  he  has  no  hard  feelings 
against  us.” 

“ He  seems  to  be  the  right  sort  of  a fellow,” 
ventured  Damon,  “and  I rather  like  him.  I 
am  not  particularly  fond  of  that  other  trio, 
though.” 

“ They  want  us  to  follow  them,”  said 
Julian. 

Such  was  the  case.  Umrro  took  Ritchie 
by  the  hand,  and  led  him  solemnly  down  the 
stairs,  and  the  others  followed.  The  four 
guards  drew  themselves  to  the  side  of  the 
stairway  until  all  had  passed,  and  then 
brought  up  the  rear.  The  way  led  down  a 
seemingly  endless  flight  of  steps,  which  at 
times  ran  along  the  side  of  the  mountain, 
and  then  at  right  angles.  They  were  steep, 
fully  a foot  to  each,  and  Damon  averred  that 


MaHAECO,  AN’D  tHE  FORGOTTEN*  RACE.  153 

he  counted  384  of  them.  The  foot  of  the 
flights  ended  in  a fairly  wide  and  well  kept 
street,  on  either  side  of  which  were  beauti- 
fully ornamented  fronts  of  stone  buildings, 
with  a lofty  lower  story  and  entrance,  and 
another  very  low  story  above  it.  None  of 
the  houses  appeared  to  be  of  any  great  height. 
As  they  were  led  along,  the  populace  gazed 
upon  the  strange  visitants  with  wonder,  often 
breaking  into  loud  converse  among  them- 
selves. One  or  two  of  them  greeted  the  men 
of  the  party,  in  a dignified  manner,  and  after 
exchanging  a few  words,  passed  on. 

“ I hope  this  is  not  a funeral  procession, 
with  ourselves  as  the  principals,”  remarked 
Damon,  airily. 

“ I feel  like  a prospective  funeral,”  growled 
Sexton.  “ That  tumble  pretty  nearly  used 
me  up.’’ 

The  tramp  ended  in  front  of  a pretentious 
looking  front,  and  the  party  entered  through 
an  elaborate  doorway,  into  a hallway  or 
lobby  ornate  with  carving.  Through  this 
they  passed  into  an  inner  court,  which  was 


154  KAHA8CO,  AN©  THE  FORGOTTEN  RACE. 

roofed  about  its  edges  with  the  projecting 
stone  of  the  roof,  but  with  its  centre  open  to 
the  sun.  In  the  middle  of  this  court,  a foun- 
tain was  tossing  its  water  into  the  air,  which 
fell  in  a cooling  spray  into  a huge  curbed 
basin.  From  this  court  which  was  amply 
supplied  with  low  stone  seats,  opened  numer- 
ous doors,  which  they  afterward  learned  led 
into  the  sleeping  apartments,  and  other  rooms, 
which  were  used  in  bad  weather.  As  a 
general  thing,  the  people  dined  and  passed 
most  of  their  time  in  the  court. 

This  they  were  given  to  understand  was 
to  be  their  future  abode,  and  Umrro  went 
about  making  nimself  at  home,  with  an  alac- 
rity which  proved  that  he  was  to  lodge  with 
them.  They  made  their  selection  of  rooms, 
Ritchie  picking  out  one  for  himself  and  Ju- 
lian, but  strange  to  say,  that  young  man  re- 
fused with  an  embarrassed  air,  and  asked  that 
he  be  allowed  a room  by  himself.  Ritchie 
felt  a little  hurt,  not  knowing  what  had  come 
over  his  favorite.  The  lad  saw  the  look,  and 
could  not  answer  it,  except  with  a boyish 


NAHAECO,  AND  THE  FORGOTTEN  RACE.  I55 

blush,  so  Julian  was  allowed  to  follow  out  his 
peculiar  whim  and  room  alone. 

These  apartments  were  as  cosy  as  one  could 
wish.  The  beds  were  of  granite,  and  low  on 
the  floor,  but  were  so  aptly  carved  to  the 
shape  that  with  a few  skins  thrown  over 
them  they  were  as  soft  as  down.  Huge  rugs 
beautifully  woven  in  colors  covered  the  stone 
floor,  and  the  barrenness  of  the  hard  walls 
was  relieved  by  paintings  upon  their  sur- 
face,  which,  though  rather  brilliant  in  color- 
ing,  were  not  badly  executed.  They  repre* 
sented  various  scenes  in  the  life  of  the  strange 
people  of  which  the  new  comers  learned 
more  later  on.  The  house  had  no  opening 
on  the  outside,  except  at  the  entrance  door, 
and  all  the  light  came  in  through  the  win- 
dows opening  in  on  the  court.  A stone  stair- 
way led  to  the  floor  overhead.  The  lower 
ceilings  were  about  fourteen  feet  high,  but 
those  of  the  upper  rooms  were  scarcely  seven 
feet,  and  were  for  the  purpose  of  lodging  the 
menials  of  the  household. 

From  the  ceilings  of  the  lower  rooms  hung 


1S6  NAttAEfcO,  AND  TttE  FORGOTTEN  kACB. 

a huge  brazen  lamp  by  chains.  At  night 
when  lighted,  a peculiar  bright  bluish  light 
was  given  from  them,  the  smoke  that  came 
from  the  flames  having  a faintly  pleasant  per- 
fume. The  fountain  in  the  centre  had  a large 
bronze  basin  above  the  lower  stone  one,  and 
it  was  in  this  that  the  drinking  water  was 
caught  as  it  fell,  and  was  carried  to  the  curb 
in  a metal  trough.  The  curbed  basin  was 
used  to  wash  the  household  clothing  and  also 
for  bathing  purposes.  Every  morning  drapery 
was  hung  about  the  fountain  to  the  height  of 
several  feet,  and  at  certain  hours  the  men  of 
the  household,  and  then  the  women  were  al- 
lowed to  take  their  morning  bath.  A1  together, 
it  was  a convenient  arrangement.  A drain 
pipe  kept  the  water  pure  at  all  times,  and  it 
was  never  corrupt  enough  to  harm  the  quan- 
tity of  bright-hued  fish,  which  were  one  of 
the  chief  pets  of  the  house. 

Umrro,  it  seemed,  had  been  allotted  them 
as  a sort  of  chief  preceptor,  and  he  selected  a 
pair  of  the  chief  savants  of  the  land  to  instruct 
the  new  comers  in  the  strange  language  of 


Nahaeco,  ano  The  eorgottek  race.  157 

the  people.  It  was  a difficult  task  at  first,  for 
the  reason  that  there  was  hardly  a base  upon 
which  to  start,  the  words  Umrroaud  Gosah 
being  the  extent  of  their  knowledge  in  that 
respect.  The  former  was  the  name  of  their 
priest,  and  the  latter  of  the  deity,  or  the  Sun 
Power.  Little  by  little,  however,  they  learned 
the  rudiments,  and  the  rest  was  not  so  hard. 

It  was  a little  awkward  at  first  to  master  the 
pronunciation  and  Damon  averred  that  it  * 
would  result  in  lockjaw  before  he  had  ac- 
quired a hundred  words  of  the  vocabulary. 
Strange  to  say  Julian  was  the  most  apt  pupil, 
probably  from  the  fact  that  many  of  the  words 
had  the  characteristics  of  the  Spanish. 

One  of  the  first  things  they  learned  was 
that  the  land  they  had  discovered  was  called 
Nahaeco,  meaning  the  walled  country,  and 
the  inhabitants  were  Dumachas,  or  the 
prisoned  people.  Meantime,  the  friends, 
while  they  were  anxious  as  to  the  ultimate 
end  of  their  exploit,  were  so  relieved  by  their 
escape  from  the  fate  which  had  awaited  them, 
that  they  were  almost  ready  to  accept  any- 


158  NAHAECO,  AND  THE  FORGOTTEN  RACE. 

thing.  They  had  learned  early  in  their  captiv- 
ity (if  such  it  might  be  called),  that  there  was 
no  escape  from  the  land  into  which  they  had 
penetrated,  for  it  had  been  cut  off  from  the 
rest  of  the  world,  ages  and  ages  ago,  when 
the  whole  land  had  been  peopled  with  the 
forefathers  of  the  Dumachas.  According  to 
tradition,  and  what  records  had  been  kept,  a 
convulsion  of  nature  had  come  upon  them 
when  they  were  a great  race,  and  had  cut  off 
one  of  the  principalities  from  the  rest.  Per- 
haps the  remainder  of  the  nation  still  lived 
about  the  outer  walls  of  the  confined  people. 
That  was  something  they  could  not  tell. 

Damon  was  appointed  astronomer  in  chief 
to  the  outfit,  and  kept  account  of  time  and 
season.  Months  passed  by,  and  still  there 
was  no  change  in  their  life.  They  lived  well 
upon  fruits,  a quality  of  bread,  a kind  of  meat 
they  could  not  guess  at,  and  any  quantity  of 
roast  goose.  There  could  be  no  mistaking 
the  latter  dish,  even  without  the  sage  and 
onions.  After  a time  they  began  to  be  able 
to  understand  and  converse  a little,  and  then 


NAHAECO,  AND  THE  FORGOTTEN  RACE.  Igg 

it  was  that  Umrro  began  to  give  them  an  idea 
of  their  surroundings.  One  of  the  hardest 
things  was  to  learn  the  system  of  figures  in 
use  by  the  Dumachas,  but  they  finally  mas- 
tered them,  and  until  they  did  they  could  not 
learn  of  the  extent  of  the  race. 

Their  numerals  were  arranged  something 
like  the  problem  of  the  horseshoe  nails,  so 
dear  to  the  youth  of  every  school  boy.  The 
numerals  numbered  but  seven,  and  were  a 
somewhat  complicated  set.  Here  they  are 
with  their  corresponding  value  in  decimals : 

■A-lta.  Tujay.  Rahte.  Menha,  Rabo.  Sinle.  Bratcbin. 

124  8 16  32  64 

- V A 2 S O 3 

The  Bratchin  corresponded  to  the  decimal 
hundred.  The  people  were  divided  into  small 
principalities,  with  A3,  or  256  souls  under 
the  head  of  a subordinate  ruler,  or  prince. 
There  were  sixty-four  of  these  governors  of 
tribes,  so  that  aside  from  a few  priests  and 
the  higher  rulers,  there  were  in  the  valley 
A3 3,  or  16,384  souls. 

As  the  supply  of  means  of  sustenance  io 


x6o  NAHAECO,  AND  THE  FORGOTTEN  RACE. 

such  a confined  country,  which  was  only 
about  seventy-five  miles  long,  by  fifty  wide  at 
its  fullest  breadth,  must  necessarily  be  lim- 
ited, and  as  the  natural  increase  of  population 
would  soon  create  a famine,  a strange  and 
rather  terrible  state  of  affairs  prevailed  in  the 
estimation  of  the  visitor  who  might  drop 
casually  among  the  Dumachas.  They  had 
often  noticed  that  aged  men  were  scarce,  and 
the  custom  explained  it.  In  no  case  was  the 
population  to  exceed  the  sixty-four  tribes, 
each  with  their  alloted  number  of  souls. 
Each  tribe  kept  its  record,  and  the  head  gov- 
ernment kept  a record  of  each  tribe,  and  the 
older  ones  were  killed  off  as  the  young  grew 
up.  At  sixteen  years  of  age,  a person  became 
a citizen,  or  worthy  of  being  numbered,  and 
a brand  giving  his  or  her  date  of  birth  was 
burned  with  a gold  brand  upon  the  left 
shoulder.  Then  the  most  aged  person  in  the 
tribe  was  worked  out  of  the  way  to  make 
room. 

Young  married  couples  were  only  allowed 
to  rear  two  children,  and  if  more  were  born 


NAHAECO,  AND  THE  FORGOTTEN  RACE.  l6l 

to  them,  they  were  put  out  of  the  way  with 
due  pomp  and  ceremony.  If  a child  died  of 
disease,  another  might  be  raised  to  take  its 
place.  On  the  whole,  it  was  a system  calcu- 
lated to  work  'sure  destruction  to  a crop  of 
grandparents,  and  in  fact  they  were  scarce 
in  Nahaeco. 

The  country  was  governed  by  a monarch, 
who  was  selected  in  turn  from  one  of  the 
tribes,  as  the  term  of  the  other  expired,  which 
was  only  with  death,  but  here  the  tulers  of 
the  kingdom  were  in  no  wise  better  off  than 
their  subjects,  for  when  their  time  came  they 
too  must  succumb  to  the  law  of  the  land,  and 
be  put  out  of  the  way  to  make  room  for  the 
new  comers.  Each  prince  of  a tribe  had  a 
voice  in  the  councils,  and  passed  by  vote 
upon  questions  of  state,  previously  hearing 
the  wishes  of  his  tribe  in  meeting  assembled. 
Each  tribe  shared  the  products  of  its  indi- 
vidual work  in  common,  and  the  tribes  traded 
together,  the  money  accruing  from  sales  being 
equally  divided  among  the  people  of  that 
tribe  in  proportion  to  the  amount  they  had 


i62  nahaeco,  and  the  forgotten  race. 

originally  produced.  Gold  was  the  medium 
of  value,  and  was  issued  by  the  general  ' 
government,  for  the  people. 

There  was  a tax  for  the  support  of  the 
royal  house,  which  was  levied  per  capita 
upon  the  tribes,  and  settled  among  them- 
selves, the  invariable  rule  being  to  levy  the 
assessment  upon  the  amount  of  gold  each 
individual  posessed.  In  order  that  no  one 
might  be  tempted  to  make  a false  report  of 
his  riches,  the  proof  that  he  had  made  a false 
return  of  his  store  of  gold  was  followed  by  a 
forfeiture  of  the  amount  not  reported,  to  the 
general  government.  There  were  few  tax 
dodgers,  it  was  said,  in  Nahaeco. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

AT  THE  ROYAL  PALACE. 

It  was  April  in  the  City  of  Sharrai,  the  chief 
place  in  the  land  of  Nahaeco.  The  weather 
was  balmy  and  beautiful,  and  the  life  led  by 
the  newcomers  to  the  land  was  an  indolent 
one.  They  had  so  applied  themselves  to 
their  study  of  the  language  under  Urhrro 
and  his  associates,  that  they  were  enabled  to 
carry  on  a conversation  with  some  ease  with 
their  preceptors.  They  had  not  known  a 
care  since  their  advent  in  the  strange  land, 
except  such  as  might  come  with  thoughts  as 
to  their  future,  at  each  reference  to  which 
Umrro  "was  reticent,  and  would  take  means 
to  change  the  subject.  They  had  been 
allowed  to  travel  about  the  city  under  the 
espionage  of  their  guide,  and  had  found  much 
to  interest  them,  and  more  to  excite  wonder. 

The  country  they  found  was  walled  in  with 
overhanging  cliffs,  which  were  unsurpassable 
163 


164  AT  THE  ROYAL  PALACE. 

barriers  to  the  world  outside.  Far  to  the 
west,  where  the  sun  sank,  was  a sea  of  quick- 
sands, which  stretched  almost  as  far  as  the 
eye  could  reach,  and  was  as  impassible  as  if 
it  was  a sea  of  fire.  As  far  as  they  could  learn, 
there  was  no  avenue  of  escape.  They  were 
as  completely  shut  off  from  the  outer  world 
as  if  they  had  passed  out  of  it,  and  were  con- 
fined in  the  last  resting  place.  Damon  took 
it  philosophically,  and  Julian,  for  some  reason, 
was  not  worried  over  the  state  of  affairs.  The 
others  fretted  not  a little,  and  often  talked  over 
schemes  for  reaching  the  outer  world  again. 

The  friends  were  reclining  in  the  court  of 
their  abode  enjoying  the  balmy  afternoon, 
and  Damon  was  having  a political  argument 
with  Umrro,  trying  to  prove  to  him  that  the 
national  banking  system  of  Nahaeco  was 
below  par,  when  a messenger  drew  near  and 
spoke  a few  words  to  the  priest.  A per- 
plexed look  came  into  his  expressive  face, 
and  he  nodded  his  head,  at  the  same  time  dis- 
missing the  youth,  who  withdrew  at  once  to 
carry  back  an  answer. 


AT  THE  ROYAL  PALACE.  165 

“ The  hour  has  come,  oh  my  pupils,”  began 
he  in  the  musical  language  of  the  strange 
race,  “ when  a member  of  the  royal  house 
summons  you  hither,  Namona,  daughter  of 
Checides,  the  king,  calls  to  you,  that  you 
lend  her  your  presence.  Speak,  my  pupils. 
Shall  it  be  so  ?” 

“ We  are  ready,”  answered  Damon,  in  the 
same  manner.  “ Is  it  not  so,  my  friends  ?” 

“ It  shall  be  even  as  the  princess  wills,” 
assented  Ritchie. 

Umrro  arose,  and  pressed  the  hand  of  each 
solemnly,  and  with  a visage  so  long  as  to  breed 
a little  uneasiness  in  the  breasts  of  his  listen- 
ers. Bidding  them  follow  him,  he  arranged 
his  robe  more  carefully  than  was  his  wont, 
and  led  the  way  out  of  the  abode,  and  into 
the  street.  From  there  he  piloted  them  to  a 
portion  of  the  city  which  was  new  to  them, 
and  before  a massive  structure,  arrang^ed  in  a 
main  building  higher  by  far  than  its  fellows, 
u ith  two  wings,  which  were  somewhat  low'er. 
It  was  a magnificent  structure,  built  of  huge 
hewn  stone,  relieved  with  polished  blocks  of 


i66 


AT  THE  ROYAL  PALACE. 


various  varieties  of  granite,  and  round  pillars 
of  what  looked  like  lava. 

Through  a high  arched  entrance  he  led 
the  way  into  the  left  wing,  and  through  an 
elaborate  corridor,  in  which  the  carving  was 
wonderful,  to  a draped  waiting  room.  Here 
Urarro  whispered  to  a couple  of  female  at- 
tendants who  quickly  disappeared,  returning 
soon  with  the  information  that  the  party  was 
expected.  With  the  attendants  leading  the 
way  they  passed  into  a court  of  immense 
size,  the  wonderful  elegance  of  which  fairly 
took  away  their  breath.  There  was  the  usual 
fountain,  but  far  more  elaborate  than  that  in 
theirown  humble  quarters.  The  basinassumed 
the  size  of  a miniature  lake,  upon  the  surface 
of  which  sailed  a number  of  sacred  swans,  to 
whom  someone  concealed  behind  a m^s  of 
flowered  foliage  was  tossing  some  food,  which 
they  sailed  up  to  and  devoured  majestically. 
There  were  flowers  everywhere,  and  low 
couches,  covered  inches  thick  with  furry  skins. 

The  party  passed  close  to  the  walls  on  the 
side,  and  as  they  neared  the  further  margin 


AT  THE  ROYAL  PALACE. 


167 


of  the  basin  a picture  presented  itself  which 
burned  itself  upon  their  memory.  A woman 
had  been  seated  upon  a canopied  couch,  sur- 
rounded by  several  female  attendants,  and 
arose  as  they  approached.  There  for  the  first 
time,  they?  saw  that  brilliant  dark  beauty, 
which  was  celebrated  over  the  land  of  Na- 
haeco,  so  grand  in  its  womanly  majesty  that 
the  men  from  civilization  could  only  look  and 
wonder.  Umrro  plucked  Damon  by  the 
sleeve,  and  made  a stern  motion,  which  they 
understood  was  a command  for  them  to  kneel- 
They  did  so  for  a moment  and  at  a sign  from 
their  guide  arose  and  stood  before  the  couch 
upon  which  Nanona  had  again  seated  herself, 
but  at  some  distance  away.  Umrro  did  not 
kneel,  a point  of  honor  accorded  the  priests. 

She  was  a picture  impossible  to  describe. 
Her  dress  was  in  the  main  like  that  of  the 
women  of  her  people,  but  more  elaborate. 

^ The  flowing  robe  was  of  a deep  creamy  hue, 
and  as  glossy  as  the  finest  silk,  in  spite  of  the 
fact  that  it  appeared  more  heavily  woven 
than  the  modern  product  of  the  silk  worm. 


l6&  At  THE  ROYAL  PALACfi. 

The  garment  was  arranged  with  its  edges 
crossed  low  on  the  breast,  showing  a perfect 
neck  down  to  where  the  swell  of  the  bust 
begun.  From  this  point  to  the  waist  it  was 
fastened  by  golden  balls,  thrust  through  gilt 
loops,  and  surrounded  with  gilt  embroidery. 
The  sleeves  were  flowing  and  ample  enough 
to  have  reached  to  the  wrist  had  they  been 
allowed  to  do_so,  but  instead  they  were  laced 
to  a point  midway  between  the  shoulder  and 
elbow,  from  whence  they  dropped  in  wavy 
folds  about  the  waist  line.  The  brilliant 
though  simple  garment  was  confined  to  the 
form  at  the  waist  with  a gold  girdle,  worn 
somewhat  in  the  form  of  a corsage,  and 
shaped  like  a Spanish  belt.  From  beneath 
this  hung  the  skirt  portion  in  graceful  folds 
to  a point  between  the  knee  and  the  foot  in 
front,  while  behind  it  swept  the  ground  in  a 
short  train.  The  border  of  the  front  of  this 
skirt  was  heavily  embroidered  with  different 
colored  gems,  of  the  quality  peculiar  to  the 
Rockies,  not  especially  valuable  in  trade  in 
civilization,  but  making  the  most  beautiful 


At  tH£  ROYAL  PALACE.  169 

trimming  imaginable.  The  weight  of  the 
gems  drew  the  garment  close  to  the  form, 
and  disclosed  outlines  which  would  have 
rivaled  the  statues  of  the  Greeks.  The  feet 
were  encased  in  dainty  sandals  with  a low 
heel,  and  cross-laced  with  gem-embroidered 
bands,  reaching  nearly  to  the  hem  of  the  skirt. 

A wealth  of  raven  hair  was  caught  up  a 
little  forward  from  the  back  of  the  queenly 
head,  held  in  place  by  a sparkling  band,  and 
then  fell  in  a rich  profusion  over  the  left 
shoulder,  until  it  mingled  with  the  embroid- 
ery of  the  skirt.  Her  face  one  would  fail  to 
describe.  It  had  the  perfection  of  feature  of 
the  large  type  of  the  Romans,  with  eyes  and 
lips  glowing  with  all  the  expression  and  fire 
of  the  women  of  the  tribes  of  Israel.  In  so- 
ciety, she  would  have  driven  men  mad  and 
women  wild  with  envy.  In  the  palace  of 
Sharrai  she  shone  like  a lovely  gem,  blinding 
the  eye,  and  showing  what  was  possible  in 
beautiful  femininity. 

Nanona  tossed  the  last  scrap  of  food  from 
her  hand  to  the  swans,  and  gazed  intently 


170 


AT  THE  ROYAL  PALACE. 


upon  the  men  before  her.  Their  strange 
manner  of  dress  interested  her  nx)t  a little, 
and  the  peculiar  whiteness  of  their  faces  made 
her  wonder.  Her  look  wandered  from  . Da- 
mon to  Ritchie,  then  to  Julian,  and  a puzzled 
expression  came  over  the  beautiful  counte- 
nance. Then  she  looked  at  Sexton  for  a 
moment,  and  the  sturdy  old  miner  blushed. 
Then  back  again  to  Damon,  who  was  devour- 
ing  her  with  all  his  eyes,  and  there  her 
glance  rested  for  a moment,  and  their  eyes 
met.  Then  a troubled  expression  came  Over 
her  face,  and  she  colored  slightly. 

“Nanona,  the  daughter  of  the  people,  has 
sent  for  the  strange  men  who  come  from 
above  the  cave  of  protection,  that  she  may 
see  with  her  own  eyes,  that  of  which  hei 
serving  women  have  so  often  conversed  with 
her,'^  she  said,  in  a full  musical  voice.  ‘‘Let 
the  strangers  speak  to  ^anona,  and  tell  her  if 
we  are  to  be  friends — the  daughter  of  the 
people,  and  the  strange  visitors,  who  come 
from  the  great  unknown.  Thou  of  the  pale 
face  and  golden  hair,  and  thou  of  the  gray 


AT  THE  ROYAL  PALACE. 

locks,  who  are  as  rugged  as  the  cliffs,  and 
thou  of  the  soft  eye  that  looketh  like  a woman 
(Julian  blushed  and  trembled),  and  thou,  oh 
princely  one,  who  hath  the  face  of  mine  own 
people.” 

The  four  friends  looked  at  each  other  as  if 
each  expected  the  other  to  speak.  Finally 
Damon,  upon  whom  her  eyes  were  riveted, 
roused  himself  from  his  stupor,  and  answered 
her  in  the  musical  language  of  her  own  people. 

“ Pardon  us,  oh  princess,  who  are  awed  by 
the  beauty  of  thy  presence.  The  boon  that 
we  could  crave  is  that  we  may  claim  as  our 
friend  the  princess  of  the  people,  Nanona, 
the  daughter  of  Checides.  Smile  not  at  our 
poor  attempts  to  use  the  language  of  her 
■people,  which  we  have  but  poorly  mastered 
in  spite  of  the  attempts  of  our  friend  Umrro 
to  instruct  us." 

“ He  doth  traduce  himself,  oh  Nanona,” 
said  the  priest  with  a smile,  “for  thou  wilt 
perceive  that  they  use  our  speech  fluently.” 

“Ill  would  it  become  me  to  smile  at  the 
stranger,”  continued  Nanona,  “for  what 
11 


172  At  tttE  roVaL  palace. 

saith  the  law  of  the  Dumachas?  ‘ Thou  shalt 
treat  the  dependent  kindly,  and  smile  not  at 
their  woes.’  Tell  me  your  names,  oh  strang- 
ers, that  I may  know  in  what  manner  to  ad- 
dress you  apart.  Fain  would  I learn  who 
and  what  are  our  visitors,  and  whence  they 
come.” 

They  told  her  their  names,  each  in  turn, 
and  she  reflected  a moment. 

“ Some  of  them  I fear  I will  fail  to  master,” 
she  said,  “ and  must  needs  name  you  to  suit 
myself.  ‘ Damon  ’ and  ‘ Harlo,’  accord  with 
mine  own  tongue.  I perceive  that  you  pos- 
sess more  names  than  one,  therefore  I will 
call  thee  Damon,  and  thee  Harlo.  The  rug- 
ged one  with  the  grizzled  locks  I would  name 
again.  He  shall  be  Rusta,  meaning  the  rock, 
and  the  frail  one  shall  be  henceforth  Truila, 
meaning  the  man-maid.  Now,  oh  strangers, 
and  friends  of  Nanona,  tell  the  princess  of  the 
people  whence  ye  came,  and  how  ye  have 
penetrated  to  the  land  of  the  Dumachas. 
Seat  yourselves,  I pray,  and  stand  not  upon 
ceremony  with  Nanona.” 


AT  THE  ROYAL  PALACE.  1 73 

Thus  adjured  Damon  constituted  himself 
spokesman,  and  gave  the  beautiful  listener  a 
brief  running  account  of  their  adventures 
from  the  time  of  the  discovery  of  the  message 
upon  the  flask.  The  princess  was  an  inter- 
ested listener,  no  less  than  the  women  of  her 
retinue,  who  remained  seated  about  her. 
During  the  recital  her  expressive  countenance 
was  a study,  and  showed  the  deep  feeling  of 
which  she  was  capable.  At  the  most  inter- 
esting points  her  face  would  grow  animated, 
and  her  bosom  heave  with  emotion,  and  when 
the  tale  of  the  agony  in  the  prison  cavern 
was  reached,  moist  tears  gathered  in  her 
eyes,  and  it  seemed  as  if  Damon  alone  was 
the  object  of  her  pity. 

The  conversation  lasted  well  on  toward 
evening  for  she  plied  her  visitors  with  ques- 
tions as  to  the  world  outside,  and  it  seemed 
as  if  she  would  never  tire  of  the  recital  of  the 
wonders  which  were  all  so  new  to  her.  When 
the  audience  was  at  an  end,  she  gave  each 
her  hand  in  parting  and  assured  them  of  her 
undying  friendship.  Then  she  led  Damon  a 


174 


AT  THE  ROYAL  PALACE. 


little  aside,  and  looking  into  his  eyes  ear- 
nestly, said ! “ Tell  not  the  others  the  tales 
you  have  told  me.  It  is  for  your  interest,  in 
the  days  to  come.  The  laws  of  my  people 
are  not  the  laws  of  the  land  you  have  left  and 
ill  would  have  befallen  you  ere  now,  but  that 
the  priests  believed  that  Gosah  had  thrown 
about  you  the  sign  of  protection.  Trust  all 
you  see  here  about  us,  for  they  are  true,  but 
believe  not  in  the  friendship  of  others.” 

She  turned  as  if  to  go,  and  then  halting, 
said  in  a low  voice,  intended  for  his  ear  alone; 

Come  to  me  when  the  others  know  it  not, 
I would  have  speech  with  thee  again.”  Say- 
ing which  she  gave  a sign  to  her  waiting 
women,  and  they  departed  into  the  inner 
rooms. 

After  that  day  Damon  was  often  missed  by 
his  friends,  and  it  was  at  such  times  that  he 
was  in  the  company  of  the  princess,  where 
they  fed  the  swans  together  in  the  basin,  and 
exchanged  ever  growing  confidences,  Damon 
telling  her  more  of  that  great  outer  world, 
which  she  had  never  seen,  and  Nanona  telling 


AT  THE  ROYAL  PALACE.  175 

him  in  turn  many  of  the  queer  beliefs,  habits 
and  customs  of  her  people.  Love  is  the  same 
the  world  over»  and  though  Damon  would 
hardly  have  dared  to  speak  to  the  princess  of 
such  a theme  as  the  divine  passion,  their  eyes 
told  to  each  other  the  tale  their  hearts  dared 
not  admit.  Once  Nanona  and  Damon  drifted 
into  the  subject  of  the  social  relations  of  the 
sexes  in  Nahaeco.  It  appeared  that  when- 
ever two  young  people  saw  each  other  upon 
the  streets  of  a city,  or  in  the  public  places,  if 
they  thought  by  mutual  glances  that  they 
would  be  suited  to  each  other,  the  young  man 
was  allowed  to  go  to  her  parents,  and  apply 
for  an  acquaintance  with  her  and  her  family. 
If  his  prospects  were  acceptable  to  the 
parents,  he  was  at  once  led  into  the  court,  and 
presented  to  her,  and  an  acquaintance  began. 
This  was  deemed  a proper  plan  for  enlarging 
the  circles  of  acquaintance,  so  that  each  young 
man  or  woman  would  have  a larger  field  to 
choose  a life  partner  from,  than  a certain  pre- 
scribed set,  immediately  about  them.  It  also 
brought  the  making  of  these  new  acquaint- 


176  AT  THE  ROYAL  PALACE. 

ances  directly  beneath  the  eye  of  the 
parents. 

There  was  no  false  modesty  in  Nahaeco. 
The  woman  was  perfectly  at  liberty  to  con- 
fess her  love  at  any  time,  as  well  as  the  man, 
though  in  this  respect  and  in  the  affairs  of  the 
household,  her  province  ceased.  The  subject 
was  a dangerous  one  for  two  fiery  hearts,  al- 
ready well  on  toward  the  gulf  of  mutual  con- 
fessions, and  did  more  to  draw  them  together 
than  months  of  ordinary  intercourse.  The 
waiting  women  of  the  princess  were  present 
on  all  the  occasions,  yet  seemed  to  pay  little 
attention,  as  if  the  will  of  the  princess  on  the 
matter  were  paramount. 

Damon’s  companions  noticed  the  change  in 
him,  and  were  not  far  from  guessing  the 
reason. 

“ Such  going  on  is  pretty  good  for  a woman- 
hater,”  said  Ritchie  to  him  one  day,  while 
they  were  enjoying  a loll  in  the  court. 

“ Ah ! but  how  do  you  know  that  Nanona 
is  a woman?”  was  the  apt  reply  of  the  infatu- 
ated 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE  SHADOW  OF  SUSPICION. 

As  time  wore  on,  the  strangers  in  the  land 
were  often  visited  by  many  of  the  higher  men 
of  the  tribes,  who  were  not  a little  curious  to 
gaze  upon  the  strange  beings  whose  fame  had 
gone  abroad  in  the  land.  The  major  portion 
of  these  were  satisfied  with  a look,  while 
others  would  hold  short  conversations  with 
them,  but  never  unless  Umrro  was  present. 
He  seemed  to  have  been  constituted  their 
guardian,  and  the  visitors  were  allowed  only 
such  latitude  as  he  willed.  Often  they 
brought  with  them  the  female  members  of 
their  families,  and  in  some  cases,  where  these 
were  more  than  usually  beautiful,  Ritchie 
would  cultivate  their  acquaintance,  and  regale 
them  with  interesting  tales  of  himself  and 
friends,  not  always,  sad  to  relate,  strictly  in 
conformity  with  exact  truth. 


178  THE  SHADOW  OF  SUSPICION. 

Damon  was  too  much  preoccupied  with 
thoughts  of  his  own  love  affair  to  notice  them 
much,  although  the  majority  of  the  women  of 
the  country  were  more  than  passably  good 
looking.  They  lived  and  grew  up  in  the 
school  of  nature,  knowing  not  the  confine- 
ments and  injuries  of  modern  society,  and 
were  the  better  for  it.  During  all  these  calls, 
it  was  noticed  that  Julian,  although  of  an  age 
when  youth  is  apt  to  be  impressionable,  held 
aloof,  and  would  have  little  to  do  with  the 
handsome  maidens,  although  many  of  them 
cast  inviting  glances  at  his  fresh,  boyish 
beauty.  Instead,  boy-like,  he  preferred  to 
look  jealously  and  uneasily  at  Ritchie,  as  if 
he  feared  that  some  of  the  women  of  the  land 
would  succeed  in  winning  the  affections  of  his 
favorite.  Gradually  a coldness  sprung  up 
between  Ritchie  and  himself,  which  pained 
the  older  man  as  he  noticed  it,  and  he  watched 
a certain  growing  uneasiness  on  lulian’s  part 
with  some  misgivings. 

Julian  grew  more  morbid  and  inclined  to 
solitude,  and  finally  his  friends  took  to  watch- 


THE  SHADOW  OF  SUSPICION.  179 

ing  him  quietly.  They  feared  that  something 
was  wearing  upon  his  mind  that  might  drive 
him  to  some  extreme.  One  beautiful  evening, 
after  nightfall,  when  the  moon  flooded  Na- 
haeco  with  its  cold,  chaste  light,  Damon  was 
so  filled  with  thoughts  of  his  last  meeting  with 
Nanona,  that  he  drew  apart  from  the  rest  who 
were  holding  a lengthy  argument  in  one  of 
the  rooms,  and  finally  wandered  unseen  into 
the  court,  where  the  moon  shed  a silver  sheen 
of  brightness  through  the  mists  of  the  foun- 
tain, and  sent  little  sparkles  into  his  face  from 
the  surface  of  the  rippling  waters  of  the  basin. 
He  seated  himself  in  the  shadow  and  was 
soon  lost  in  reverie,  until  he  was  startled  by 
seeing  a long  shadow  thrown  across  the  court, 
in  front  of  him. 

Rousing  himself,  he  looked  in  the  direction 
from  whence  it  came,  and  saw  Julian  steal 
along  the  edge  of  the  shadow  cast  by  the 
other  side  of  the  court,  and  move  rapidly  to- 
ward the  exit  to  the  building.  Remember- 
ing the  fears  held  for  the  young  man,  he 
Started  to  his  feet,  and  followed  him  at  a safe 


l8o  THE  SHADOW  OF  SUSPICION. 

distance,  taking  care  at  the  same  time  not  to 
be  seen.  The  youth  sped  stealthily  along 
the  deserted  street,  and  toward  the  palace, 
the  way  to  which  Damon  now  knew  so  well. 
Arrived  at  the  entrance  to  the  left  wing,  he 
paused  a moment  to  look  back.  His  pursuer 
had  hidden  himself  in  the  shadow  of  a column, 
and  was  not  perceived,  so  Julian  passed 
rapidly  in.  Damon  followed  him,  and  was 
just  in  time  to  see  the  young  man  disappear 
in  the  shadows  at  the  side  of  the  court  where 
the  princess  lodged. 

A pang  shot  through  Damon’s  heart.  What 
meant  this  nightly  visit  to  the  door  of  his 
beloved?  The  boy  had  gone  there  directly, 
and  with  all  the  assurance  of  a rendezvous. 
Could  it  be  that  he  and  Nenona  had  a secret 
understanding,  and  that  he  was  but  a fool,  to 
be  gulled  by  a woman?  Was  this  glorious 
creature  but  a counterpart  of  the  deceitful 
women  of  the  world  whom  he  had  so  long 
ago  learned  to  hate  ? These  thoughts  roused 
the  demon  of  jealousy  within  his  breast,  and 
^ feeling  of  hatred  caine  over  hint  for  the 


THE  SHADOW  OF  SUSPICION.  l8v 

youth  who  had  been  his  friend.  No  basilisk 
is  more  alert  than  a jealous  man.  This  one 
drew  nearer  to  be  within  sight  of  the  door- 
way, from  within  which  came  the  soft  chords 
of  some  musical  instrument,  accompanied  by 
the  words  to  a song— her  voice. 

“ Be  still,  my  heart,  that  doth  so  wildly  beat, 

“ Why  throbb’st  thou,  with  a feeling  vague  and 
new  ? 

“ That  finest  with  an  essense  softly  sweet, 
“Nanona's  soul.  Ah!  love,  'tis  love,  'tis  love 
for  you! 

“As  falls  the  dew  on  Nature’s  night, 

“ As  Sarde  floods  the  eve  with  light, 

“ As  Gosah  spreads  his  brilliant  beams 
“ Afar,  o’er  mountain,  fields  and  streams, 

“ So  did’st  thyself,  mine  own  soul  meet, 

“ ’ Til  from  that  contact,  passion  grew, 

“ False  one ! ” cried  Damon,  beside  himself, 
“ So  might  she  have  sung  to  me,  had  her  eyes 
read  true.” 

“ I know  not  if  thy  heart  has  answer  made, 

“ And  yet  Nanona  readeth  in  thine  eye, 

“ That  at  her  feet,  affection  thou  hast  laid, 

“ As  deep  as  love,  as  boundless  as  the  sky. 


1 8a  THE  SHADOW  OF  SUSPICIOH. 

“ Where  art  thou  now,  my  heart’s  own  king  ? 

“ Ah!  will  my  song  an  echo  bring, 

“ Unto  thy  heart,  that  lieth  bare, 

“ For  me  to  read,  and  nestle  there. 

“ ’ Tis  only  to  herself,  the  maid 
“ Doth  loose  her  hearty  and  heed  its  cry. 

The  song  ceased,  and  there  was  a move- 
ment within.  Then  a presence  came  between 
the  light  that  streamed  from  within,  out  into 
the  shadow,  and  approached  the  entrance. 
How  well  he  knew  that  form.  It  was  she, 
Nanona,  the  princess  of  the  land,  the  queen 
of  his  heart.  He  could  not  hear  the  words, 
but  he  saw  the  greeting  between  the  two,  and 
ground  his  teeth  in  rage.  He  would  not 
harm  the  boy.  Even  in  that  bitter  moment 
he  could  not  blame  him.  It  was  she  who  was 
at  fault,  and  he  who  was  the  dupe.  There 
was  an  embrace,  something  which  appeared 
like  terms  of  endearment,  a few  soft  words, 
and  then  what  seemed  like  a stifled  sob  from 
the  boy.  Then  she  kissed  him,  and  Damon 
bit  his  lip  until  the  blood  came  and  ran  slowly 
down  upon  his  under  lip.  He  had  never 


THE  SHADOW  OF  SUSPICION.  183 

dared,  and  she  had  never  caressed  him  thus, 
and  he  had  thought  she  loved  him.  Women 
were  women  the  world  over. 

Then  the  pair  passed  into  the  inner  room, 
and  the  curtain  was  drawn  about  the  entrance. 
Damon  flung  himself  down  upon  the  cold 
stones,  and  gave  himself  up  to  despair,  then 
be  began  to  feel  that  he  must  rouse  himself 
in  some  way.  He  crawled  to  the  edge  of  the 
basin,  and  bending  over,  bathed  his  hot 
temples  in  the  cooling  liquid.  A white  swan 
that  had  been  sleeping  near,  heard  the  splash 
of  the  water,  and  lifting  its  long  neck  from 
beneath  its  wing,  sailed  farther  away,  after 
an  inquisitive  glance  at  the  strange  intruder. 
How  long  he  remained  there  he  knew  not, 
but  long  enough  to  satisfy  himself  that  the 
interview  was  a prolonged  one,  and  probably 
of  the  most  loving  kind.  Could  she  be  guilty  } 
He  hardly  dared  ask  himself  the  question. 

Soon  again  he  heard  that  voice,  and  in  his 
rage  he  sprang  erect,  and  stood  with  folded 
arms  where  the  moonlight  shone  full  upon 
him.  She  should  see  that  he  knew  all,  should 


184  THE  SHADOW  OF  SUSPICION. 

she  come  out  with  her  paramour.  Slowly  the 
curtain  was  thrust  aside,  and  with  arms  twined 
about  each  other  two  female  forms  came 
through  the  doorway  and  toward  him.  One 
was  Nanona,  but  the  other  he  knew  not. 
Where  could  Julian  be?  The  question  did 
not  trouble  him  long,  for  his  whole  thought 
was  concentrated  upon  the  approaching  form 
of  the  woman  he  loved,  the  woman  who  was 
false  to  that  great  love.  Slowly  she  drew 
near,  and  then  she  lifted  that  queenly  head, 
and  her  eyes  met  his.  For  a moment  she 
looked  perplexed,  and  then  she  seemed  to 
realize  all.  She  drew  herself  to  her  full 
height,  and  looked  at  him,  but  without  a 
quiver  of  guilt  upon  the  beautiful  features, 
which  had  frozen  as  she  saw  him  standing 
there  with  the  frown  upon  his  face,  his  arms 
folded  like  a statue  of  justice.  Even  then  a 
faint  glow  of  pride  came  to  her  face  as  she 
took  in  his  commanding  presence. 

“ Damon  has  timed  his  visit  ill,”  she  said, 
coldly,  “or  hath  Sarde  (the  moon),  with  her 
brilliant  face  so  transformed  the  night  that 


THS  SHADOW  OF  SUSPICION.  185 

he  has  perceived  in  it  the  day.  Speak,  that 
Nanona  may  know  if  the  riddle  hath  been 
rightly  read.” 

“Speak  me  no  subterfuges,  oh,  Nanona, 
princess  of  the  Dumachas,”  replied  Damon 
in  a stern  voice,  while  the  woman  who  had 
accompanied  Nanona  drew  a few  steps  away 
into  the  shadow.  “ Thine  own  acts  may 
solve  to  thee  the  riddle.” 

“ Mine  acts  are  mine  own,’’  said  the  prin- 
cess slowly.  “Who  dares  question  the  ac- 
tions of  the  princess  of  the  people?  Is  it 
Damon  who  was  my  friend  ? A trespasser 
in  the  land  of  the  Dumachas,  who  has  stolen 
like  a thief  of  the  night  into  my  apartments, 
and  does  thus  dare  to  read  the  law  to 
Nanona  ? ” 

“ The  princess  of  the  people  was  not  so  cir- 
cumspect when  Truila  was  the  offender,” 
cried  Damon,  throwing  prudence  to  the 
winds.  “ Is  it  thus  that  Nanona,  princess  of 
the  royal  house,  receives  her  lovers  ? ” 

“ By  what  right  does  the  subject  of  Nanona 
question?”  asked  the  now  angry  woman. 


j8«  th»  shadow  or  susriciOH. 

“ Does  he  not  know  that  at  this  place,  and  at 
this  time,  his  life  is  at  her  bidding  ? ’’ 

“ He  knows  not,  and  heeds  not,’’  cried  Da- 
mon. “ He  only  knows  that  he  has  loved  a 
coquette,  and  cares  not  for  life.  She  may 
complete  the  injury  she  has  already  caused 
him.” 

Nanona  flushed  at  the  words,  and  for  a 
moment  a thrill  went  through  her  as  she 
heard  the  confession,  but  an  angry  woman 
who  has  been  the  victim  of  an  injustice  is  not 
to  be  easily  appeased.  Taking  a step  toward 
him  she  extended  her  arm  in  a queenly  man- 
ner, and  spoke. 

“ Know,  Damon,  that  it  needs  but  the  light- 
est word  to  have  thee  seized  and  punished  for 
thy  bravado,  but  as  ye  have  erred  through 
ignorance,  and  claim  to  love  Nanona,  princess 
of  the  people,  she  will  take  the  fittest  punish- 
ment that  can  be  meted  to  a noble  man  who 
says  he  loves,  and  will  prove  she  has  been 
wronged  by  him  who  has  professed  that  love.” 

Damon  stood  like  a statue  of  unbelief, 
while  she  turned  to  the  other  figure,  and  said: 


THE  SHADOW  OF  SUSPICION.  187 

“ Come  forth  into  the  light,  oh  my  sister, 
thou  whom  I have  named  Losaia,  the  masked 
one,  and  have  taken  to  my  heart.  Come 
forth,  to  confound  this  rash  man,  who  has 
lost  forever  the  love  of  Nanona,  she  for  whom 
suitors  come  from  afar  over  the  land  of  the 
Dumachas.  Not  that  I desire  to  boast  of  such 
poor  beauty  as  1 possess,  but  that  I do  wish 
to  show  to  him  the  prize  that  he  has  forfeited. 
For  now  that  he  has  lost  it,  Nanona,  she  who 
is  a princess  of  the  royal  house,  confesses  to 
you  both,  what  she  had  long  ago  confessed 
to  herself,  that  she  had  given  her  heart  to  the 
stranger,  he  with  the  face  of  her  own  people, 
and  whom  she  thought  more  worthy  than  the 
princes  of  the  Dumachas.  Come  forth,  oh 
Losaia.” 

With  that  she  turned  her  glorious  eyes 
now  filled  with  scorn,  full  upon  her  lover, 
and  there  stepped  into  the  light  one  robed  in 
a gown  of  exquisite  richness,  with  the  form 
of  a lovely  woman,  but  with  the  features  of 
that  Julian,  whom  he  thought  his  rival. 

“ Oh,  ye  dullards.  Ye  thoughtless  ones,” 
la 


l88  THE  SHADOW  OF  SUSPICION. 

cried  Nanona,  with  grim  humor.  “ Ye  who 
have  travelled  with  my  sister  whqm  I have 
taken  to  my  heart,  for  many  visits  of  Sarde 
(months),  with  her  close  by  your  side,  and 
have  never  guessed  her  true  sex.  Ye  have 
but  one  excuse,  and  that  is  that  ye  are  men, 
and  therefore  dull.  What  ye  had  never  sus- 
pected, Nanona  divined  from  the  first.  Come 
with  thy  new  sister,  oh,  Losaia.  Thou  shalt 
abide  with  me  this  night.  Come,  while  we 
leave  this  suspicious,  this  unjust  man  to  the 
punishment  of  his  own  thoughts.” 

Damon  had  sunk  from  the  judge  to  the 
most  abject  penitent  during  the  recital,  and 
now  stood  with  bowed  head,  the  picture  of 
contrition.  He  would  have  spoken  but  she 
waved  her  hand  for  silence. 

Speak  not,”  she  cried,  “ or  Nanona,  who 
has  been  thy  friend,  will  only  remember  that 
she  is  a princess,  and  can  punish  an  of- 
fender.” 

“ His  punishment  lies  more  in  the  loss  of 
Nanona  than  in  a threatened  death,”  said  he, 
brokenly. 


THE  SHADOW  OF  SUSPICION.  1 89 

“See  how  he  suffers,”  whispered  the  one 
the  princess  had  named  Losaia,  softly.  “ Give 
him  some  sign  of  forgiveness.” 

“ Not  so,”  was  the  stern  reply.  “ He  is 
dead  to  me  forever.  One  who  truly  loves, 
should  disbelieve  even  his  own  eyes,  against 
the  woman  his  heart  holds  as  its  queen.” 

With  this  they  left  him  standing  there 
alone,  and  without  a backward  glance,  Na- 
nona  passed  through  the  door,  and  the  heavy 
curtain  shut  her  from  his  sight. 

He  stood  there  for  some  moments  like  one 
in  a dream,  and  then  slowly  turned  and 
passed  out  into  the  street,  toward  his  own 
apartment,  cursing  in  his  heart  the  hour  he 
had  dared  to  doubt  the  noble  woman  who 
had  confessed  too  late  her  love  for  him. 

Meantime,  the  princess,  alone  with  her  new 
found  friend,  broke  down  completely,  and 
found  relief  as  her  weaker  sisters  of  modern 
civilization  have  ever  done,  in  a flood  of  tears, 
while  the  other  sought  to  comfort  her  as  best 
she  could. 

It  is  probable  that  the  bond  between  these 


190  T«E  SHADOW  OP  SUSPICION. 

two  was  their  great  love  for  an  undeserving 
man,  Nanona  had  suspected  the  boy  of  being 
unsexed,  and  after  Ritchie  had  begun  paying 
a little  attention  to  other  women,  the  other 
had  sought  out  the  princess,  and  confided  all 
to  her.  How  she  had  first  met  and  loved 
Ritchie,  and  had  come  to  the  men  with  the 
story  of  her  being  a brother  of  Loie  de  Jan- 
tezao,  in  order  that  she  herself  might  accom- 
pany  them  on  their  search  for  the  Devil’s  gold. 
The  story  of  so  much  devotion  had  won  the 
heart  of  the  princess  at  once,  and  she  had  re- 
solved to  take  her  to  her  heart  and  under  her 
immediate  protection,  before  Ritchie  had  be- 
come entangled  with  some  native  beauty. 
After  that  she  had  learned  to  love  her  for 
herself,  when  she  had  seen  Loie  in  her  proper 
apparel. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


TCHINCUILAA,  PRINCE  OF  THE  DUMACHAS. 

After  that  evening,  Nanona  refused  to  see 
any  of  the  three  men,  and  though  she  often 
went  so  far  as  to  enquire  of  Umrro  how  it 
fared  with  them,  she  steadfastly  refused  to 
heed  the  messages  Damon  was  constantly 
sending  her,  asking  for  an  audience.  As 
Loie,  or  Losaia,  as  the  princess  insisted  upon 
calling  her,  was  constantly  by  her  side,  she 
also  remained  invisible  to  them,  except  upon 
one  occasion,  when  the  royal  party  was 
passed  in  the  streets,  and  then  Nanona  kept 
her  head  another  way,  though  her  companion 
allowed  a blushing  glance  to  follow  Ritchie, 
who  gazed  upon  her  with  some  interest,  and 
more  reproach.  He  remembered  all  the  little 
confidences  that  had  passed  from  him  to  her, 
and  was  aware  that  she  knew  that  he  had 
thought  of  her  almost  as  a lover  dreams  of 


192  TCHINCUIIiAA,  PRINCE  OF  THE  DUMACHAS. 

his  mistress.  He  remembered  the  kisses  in 
the  cave,  and  knew  that  her  love  was  even 
greater  than  his  own.  The  thought  made 
him  less  lonelv  in  that  walled-in  and  forgotten 
land. 

Damon  was  poor  company,  brooding  as  he 
was  over  the  fate  that  had  befallen  him,  and 
his  grief  seemed  so  heartfelt,  that  his  friends 
refrained  from  joking  him  about  his  affection 
for  the  princess.  Ritchie  was  not  a little  pre- 
occupied, so  the  two  older  me«,  Sexton  and 
Umrro,  were  usually  left  to  carry  on  the  con- 
versation together,  lengthening  their  argu- 
ments for  hours  at  a time.  The  priest  had 
been  much  interested  in  the  pistols  carried 
by  his  new  friends,  and  noted  with  much  sur- 
prise the  attention  they  paid  them  at  times. 
It  had  been  agreed  that  the  use  of  the  fire- 
arms should  be  kept  a secret,  until  such  time 
as  they  should  become  useful  in  defending 
their  lives,  if  matters  ever  came  to  that  pass, 
so  the  kindly'  priest  was  told  a story  to  the 
effect  that  they  were  a talisman  from  the 
deity  of  the  strangers,  all  of  which  he  aq. 


*Vj» 


TCHINCUILAA,  PRINCE  OF  THE  DUMACHAS.  193 

cepted  in  good  faith.  He  had  wished  to 
handle  them,  but  was  refused,  on  pain  of  dire 
disaster. 

So  matters  stood,  when  one  day  Umrro 
came  to  them  with  a long  face,  and  bade  them 
prepare  for  an  event  which  he  had  dreaded 
for  some  time  past, 

“In  the  beginning,”  said  he  solemnly,  “know 
that  Umrro  is  the  friend  of  his  pupils,  and 
would  fain  do  his  utmost  for  their  welfare. 
You  will  remember  the  time  when  myself  and 
the  other  priests  were  surprised  in  the  cave 
of  protection,  by  the  strange  entrance  of  the 
visitants  from  above,  which  were  yourselves, 
my  pupils.  At  every  change  of  Sarde,  it  is 
the  custom  of  the  priests  of  Dumacha,  to  re- 
pair to  the  cavern,  and  offer  up  sacrifices  to 
appease  Saghah,  the  prince  of  evil,  and  thus 
protect  the  land  from  his  wicked  influences. 
You  will  also  remember  that  it  was  the  priest 
Ilhama,  and  his  fellows,  Hasumaand  Vetzuma, 
who  were  about  to  take  the  lives  of  my 
pupils,  when  Gosah  sent  down  his  ray  of  fire, 
in  token  of  protection.  This  ray  fell  upon 


194  TCHINCUILAA,  PRINCE  OF  THE  DUMACHAS. 

the  heads  of  Harlo  and  Losaia,  she  who  is 
now  the  friend  of  the  Princess  Nanona,  so 
that  they  were  hereafter  sacred  from  the 
wiles  of  my  brothers.  With  Damon  and 
Rusta,  here,  it  is  different.  An  audience  was 
held  with  Checides,  he  who  is  king  of  the 
Dumachas,  and  his  princes,  and  it  was  agreed 
that  the  priests  should  take  council  for  a cer- 
tain time,  while  they  studied  the  will  of  Gosah 
in  the  heavens,  and  even  I,  Umrro,  a priest 
of  the  people,  was  given  for  your  instructor, 
for  the  ever  just  Checides  willed  that  nothing 
should  be  done  until  ye  could  speak  for  your- 
selves. And  while  I taught  you,  my  pupils, 
I,  even  Umrro,  learned  to  love  you,  and  so 
now  that  the  time  has  come  when  the  great 
council  shall  assemble  in  the  grand  room  of 
the  palace,  Umrro  will  lead  you  thither,  and 
will  lend  his  poor  assistance  in  your  behalf, 
though  I much  fear  that  trouble  is  in  store.” 

“ I care  not,  so  far  as  1 may  speak  for  my- 
self, oh  Umrro,”  said  Damon,  moodily,  “for 
whatever  fate  befall  me  is  of  little  conse* 
quence.” 


TCHINCUILAA,  PRINCE  OF  THE  DUMACHAS,  I95 

“ I must  confess,”  said  Sexton,  emphatically, 
“that  I have  a considerable  care  what  befalls 
me,  or  either  of  my  friends,  and  it  shall  go 
hard  with  your  fellow  priests  should  they  at- 
tempt any  harm  to  either  of  us,”  and  the 
sturdy  miner  capped  his  pistol,  significantly. 

“I  doubt  not,  friend  Rusta,”  said  the  priest, 
shaking  his  head  dubiously,  “ that  yon  talis- 
man is  a very  strong  one,  and  I hope  it  may 
be  able  to  confound  those  who  may  wish  you 
ill.” 

After  a few  admonitions  from  Umrro  to 
the  effect  that  they  should  especially  beware 
of  Ilhama,  who  was  the  main  spirit  in  the 
movement  against  them,  the  party  set  out  for 
the  palace,  Umrro  walking  in  the  lead.  On 
the  streets  they  noticed  a more  than  usually 
large  number  of  people,  so  much  so  as  to  give 
to  the  city  of  Sharrai  a holiday  aspect,  and  it 
was  noticed  that  the  little  party  came  in  for  a 
large  share  of  interest  at  their  hands,  their 
appearance  calling  up  quite  an  amount  of  dis- 
cussion, some  of  the  opinions  being  adverse, 
while  others  argued  vehemently  in  their  favor. 


196  TCHINCUILAA,  PRINCE  OF  THE  DUMACHAS. 

The  main,  or  throne,  room  of  the  palace  was 
an  enormous  affair  capable  of  accommodating 
a large  gathering.  It  was  built  directly 
beneath  the  high  dome,  which  covered  over 
what  would  be  the  court  in  the  residences  of 
the  city.  Light  was  admitted  from  huge 
openings  built  in  filagree  directly  at  the  base 
of  the  dome  itself.  No  provision  was  made 
for  seats,  aside  from  a few  about  the  throne, 
the  gathering  remaining  standing.  All  about 
this  hall,  which  was  circular  in  form , were  a 
double  row  of  massive  polished  pillars,  which 
supported  the  dome.  Behind  these,  at  the 
points  of  the  compass,  were  four  square  wait- 
ing rooms,  which  were  provided  with  couches 
covered  with  furs.  The  floor  was  of  polished 
granite,  laid  in  huge  irregular  blocks,  and 
covered  at  the  front  of  the  dais  upon  which 
the  throne  stood  with  a quantity  of  the 
spotted  skins  of  the  mountain  lion. 

It  was  the  throne  itself  upon  which  the 
whole  wealth  of  artistic  genius  has  been  ex- 
pended. It  was  in  the  form  of  a hugh  couch, 
with  a back  fully  twenty  feet  in  height,  The 


TCHINCUILAA,  PRINCE  OF  THE  DUMACHAS.  I97 

affair  had  apparently  been  constructed  from 
every  quality  of  stone  and  petrified  wood  the 
land  afforded,  polished  in  places,  in  others 
carved  in  an  elaborate  manner.  There  were 
beautiful  specimens  of  cameo,  goldstone, 
tiger-eye,  sardonyx,  crocidolites,  ribbon, 
jewel,  moss  and  green  agate,  and  satin  spar. 
In  the  carvings,  beautifully  encrusted,  were 
the  mountain  diamond,  ruby,  emerald,  and 
every  other  gem,  which  sparkled  in  the  mass, 
as  brilliantly  as  the  precious  stones  of  which 
they  are  the  pattern. 

Reclining  upon  the  skins  of  dressed  grizzly 
and  mountain  lion,  was  Checides,  the  ruler  of 
the  people,  a strongly  built,  handsome 
featured  man,  with  a stern  aspect.  He  was 
not  old.  No  one  was  old  in  that  land.  His 
age  might  have  been  above  forty -five,  and  he 
was  a handsome  specimen  of  manhood.  At 
his  side  was  seated  his  daughter  Nanona, 
eclipsing  all  with  her  peerless  loveliness.  At 
her  feet  was  the  beautiful  Chilian,  looking  regal 
in  her  splendid  robe.  Standing  at  each  side 
were  several  of  the  ministers,  or  confidants 


198  tchincuilaa,  prince  of  the  dumachas. 

of  the  king,  and  at  the  base  of  the  dais,  on  its 
first  step,  a dozen  of  the  armed  men  of  the 
household,  six  on  a side. 

The  princes  of  the  land  were  standing  about 
the  walls,  together  with  the  principal  noble- 
men of  their  tribes,  and  in  the  center  the  three 
priests,  Ilhama,  with  a wicked  look  upon  his 
face,  in  close  consultation  with  his  two  col- 
leagues. 

As  the  strangers  entered,  led  by  Umrro,  a 
hush  fell  upon  the  assembly,  and  they  were 
the  centre  of  attraction,  for  many  of  the 
chiefs  and  princes  from  distant  tribes  had 
never  yet  looked  upon  the  strange  men  who 
had  set  all  the  land  to  talking.  As  they  passed 
up  the  room,  toward  the  throne,  Ilhama  gave 
Umrro  a fierce  look  of  hatred,  which  was  re- 
plied to  with  a steady  gaze  of  determination 
by  the  friendly  priest.  Nanona  paled  a little 
at  first,  then  assumed  a haughty  air,  and  ap- 
peared unconcerned,  turning  to  one  of  the 
lords  at  her  side  to  speak  with  him.  The 
beautiful  Chilian  glanced  tenderly  at  Ritchie, 
who  returned  the  look  so  intently  as  to  bring 


TCHINCUILAA,  PRINCE  OF  THE  DUMACHAS.  199 

an  answering  blush,  while  Damon  bit  his  lip, 
and  looked  sullen.  Sexton  bristled  with 
fight  from  crown  to  heel,  and  fondled  his 
huge  navy.  At  a point  about  twenty  feet 
from  the  first  step  to  the  throne,  Umrro 
stopped,  the  others  following  his  example. 
Here  the  priest  bowed  low  before  Checides, 
who  inclined  his  head  in  welcome. 

“ Greeting,  oh  Checides,  just  ruler  of  the 
Dumachas,”  said  the  priest,  in  a solemn  voice. 
“ Thou  see’st  how  well  Umrro  hath  kept  his 
charge.  He  promised  that  should  the 
strangers  be  delivered  to  his  keeping  he 
would  deliver  them  into  thy  hand  at  thy 
oidding.  Behold,  they  are  here^they  who  I 
am  proud  to  call  my  friends,  and  whom  I 
have  taught  to  speak  for  themselves  ; Rusta, 
the  rugged  one,  and  Harlo,  he  of  the  grace- 
ful form,  and  even  Damon,  he  of  the  face 
of  our  own  people,  all  are  here,  even  to 
Truila,  who  had  deceived  us  all,  and  who, 
now  called  Losaia,  sits  by  the  side  of  Nanona, 
the  princess,  and  thy  daughter.  So  now,  ye 
see,”  he  continued,  turning  to  the  three 


56o  tCklNCUilAA,  PfeiNCE  of  TME  duMachaS. 

priests,  and  the  crowd  of  listening  noblerfien, 
and  drawing  himself  to  his  full  height,  “ how 
well  Umrro  keeps  his  promises.” 

“ ’Tis  well,  oh  Umrro,”  said  the  king. 
“ May  Gosah  deal  with  thee,  as  thou  dealest 
with  thy  king  and  his  people.  Now,  oh,  ye 
priests  of  the  Dumachas,  what  would  ye  of 
our  visitors  ?” 

“ Hail,  oh  King,  Checides,  called  the  Just,” 
cried  Ilhama,  striding  to  the  foot  of  the 
throne,  and  turning  so  as  to  partially  face  his 
sovereign,  and  also  the  concourse  of  princes 
and  lords.  “ Ye,  even  ye,  hath  set  a time  when 
the  intruders  shall  receive  the  will  of  the 
priests  of  the  Dumachas.  The  time  has  come. 
I,  even  Ilhama,  have  consulted  with  Gosah 
and  his  hosts  in  the  heavens,  and  together 
with  the  priests  of  the  people,  have  we  seen 
by  signs  the  will  of  the  Most  High  made 
manifest.  Ye  all  have  heard  how  the  earth 
tottered  in  the  dome  of  the  cavern  of  protec- 
tion, and  how  the  four  fell  headlong  even 
upon  the  altar  of  sacrifice,  together  with  the 
mountain  of  gold  poured  also  upon  the  altar 


TCHINCUILAA,  PRINCE  OF  THE  DUMACIIAS.  20i 

itself.  That  sign  spoke  for  itself,  but  even  as 
we,  the  priests  of  the  people  were  about  to 
slay  them,  and  give  them  to  the  flame,  Gosah 
sent  a beam  of  protecting  fire,  upon  the  heads 
of  two,  thereby  marking  his  preference. 
Who  can  doubt  the  will  of  Gosah?  Who,  I 
say  ? Is  it  Umrro,  that  hath  made  himself 
the  friend  of  the  intruder,  and  thus  merits 
the  punishment  of  the  people? 

He  ceased,  and  as  he  ran  his  questioning 
eye  about  the  room,  a murmur  arose, 
and  many  eyes  were  turned  upon  the 
friendly  priest,  who  stood  unmoved,  with 
scornful  mien. 

“ What  then,  is  the  will  of  the  priests  of  the 
Dumachas  ?”  asked  the  king  quietly. 

“It  is  that  the  will  of  Gosah  be  fulfilled. 
Let  the  two  men  perish  by  the  casque,  and 
be  given  to  the  flames,” 

There  was  a stir  about  the  room  at  the 
words,  and  Nanona  pressed  the  hand  of 
Losaia  and  bent  to  hide  the  startled  expres- 
siim  of  her  face.  The  brow  of  the  king  con- 
tracted, and  Umrro  started  as  if  to  speak. 


202  TCHINCUILAA,  PRINCE  OF  THE  DTJMACHAS. 

when  he  was  silenced  by  a look  from 
Checides. 

“ Speak,  oh  strangers  in  the  land  of  the 
Dumachas,”  said  Checides  in  a loud  voice, 

“ and  let  the  princes  of  my  people  hear  your 
defence.” 

The  friends  looked  at  each  other  in  a doubt- 
ful way.  That  trouble  was  in  store  was  appar- 
ant,  but  the  time  had  not  yet  come  for  action. 
Ritchie  knew  that  he  was  to  be  spared,  but 
that  did  not  deter  him  from  a determination 
to  perish  with  his  friends,  in  a gallant  fight,  if 
necessary. 

“ You  state  the  case,  Damon,”  said  Sexton. 
“You  are  somewhat  of  a lawyer,  and  can 
make  a good  plea.  Meantime  keep  your 
fingers  upon  your  pistols,  all,  and  prepare  for 
action.  We  will  show  these  fire-worshippers 
how  Americans  can  fight,  when  it  comes  to  a 
pinch.  I fancy  we  will  make  this  pretty  place 
look  like  a slaughter  house  for  several  con- 
secutive  minutes.” 

“ Greeting,  oh  Checides,”  cried  Damon  in 
ringing  voice,  stepping  forward  a few  paces. 


TCHIKCUILAA,  ^KIKCX  OF  THt  DtTMACHAt.  30^ 

“and  peace  be  with  ye,  oh  princes  of  Na- 
haeco.  We  come  not  here  of  our  own  ac- 
cord, but  from  that  land  without,  of  which  ye 
know  naught,  kave  we  been  hurled  within 
the  land  of  the  Dumachas,  by  the  will  of 
Gosah,  whom  under  different  names  we  all 
worship.  We  have  no  quarrel  with  the  Du- 
machas,  and  would  depart  hence  were  it  pos- 
sible. We  but  ask  to  live  at  peace  with  all, 
and  dwell  yet  a little  while  in  this  land.  May- 
hap Gosah,  who  has  cast  our  lot  among  you, 
will  open  up  a way  for  our  de{>arture.  Peace 
to  you,  oh  people.’’ 

There  was  another  murmur  among  the 
princes  as  he  finished.  It  was  apparent  that 
he  had  made  a good  impression,  and  that  the 
strangers  had  friends  among  them.  But  II- 
hama  was  not  to  be  robbed  of  his  prey  so 
easily.  He  scowled  grimly  as  the  king  turned 
to  him. 

“They  speak  fair,”  said  Checides.  “What 
hath  Ilhama  to  say  further  in  behalf  of  the 
will  of  the  priests  of  Nahaeco?” 

“ It  is  the  will  of  Gosah  that  they  perish,” 
18 


3£>4  TCHlNCUtLAA,  PfetNCfe  O?  THE  bUitACttAl 

cried  the  priest  stubbornly.  “ Who  dares 
dispute  the  will  of  the  Most  High?” 

“ A word,  oh  king,”  cried  Umrro,  who  had 
remained  quiet,  noticing  that  Nanona  was 
about  to  rise,  and  signing  for  her  to  be  seated. 
“Ye  have  heard  the  statement  of  Ilhama, 
who  contrary  to  the  laws  of  Gosah,  thirsts 
for  blood.  Is  it  not  written,  ‘ Ye  shall  not 
take  the  life  of  My  children,  except  it  be  law- 
fully, according  to  the  written  law  ? There- 
fore, 1 say  they  shall  not  perish.  Who  is  it 
that  would  make  for  the  people  of  Nahaeco  a 
new  law  ? Is  it  Ilhama,  the  stern  ? Ilhama, 
the  false  reader  of  the  heavens  ? The  one 
who  deals  in  dark  secrets,  and  who  is  sus- 
pected by  many  of  the  people  of  being  in 
league  with  Saghah  ? ” 

The  countenance  of  the  king  brightened  for 
a moment, and  thenhelookedsternlyat  Ilhama. 

“ Well  spoken,  oh  Umrro,”  he  said.  “Truly, 
Ilhama,  they  can  not  perish,  according  to  the 
written  law.” 

Nanona  gave  him  an  eloquent  look  of 
thankfulness,  which  he  perceived,  and  knew 


TCHINCUILAA,  PRINCE  OF  THE  DUMACHAS.  305 

that  his  daughter  was  the  friend  of  the 
strangers.  A murmur  went  about  the  room 
again,  and  Ilhama  bit  his  lip  with  anger.  For 
a moment  he  spoke  in  secret  with  the  other 
priests,  and  then  one  of  the  princes,  he  who 
was  next  in  line  of  succession  to  the  throne, 
Hatesta,  a man  of  heavy  frame  and  evil  as- 
pect, joined  them  and  whispered  a few  words. 
Ilhama  again  drew  near  the  foot  of  the 
throne,  and  raised  his  hand  on  high. 

“Well  hath  Umrro  spoken  in  the  eyes  of 
my  king,”  said  he.  “Truly,  well  hath  he 
spoken  for  his  pupils.  The  law  of  the  land 
shall  not  be  violated.  Therefore  we,  the 
priests  ot  the  Dumachas,  will  that  they,  the 
two  who  have  not  received  the  sign  of  Gosah, 
be  branded  with  the  highest  brand,  and  be- 
come the  next  in  order  for  the  hand  of  death, 
according  to  the  written  law.  Well  have 
they  named  thee  the  Just,  oh  king.  You  will 
see  that  this  is  justice.” 

“ Hearken,  oh  king  and  princes,”  cried 
Ritchie,  stepping  forward,  and  facing  the  as- 
semblage. “ I will  have  none  of  the  protec- 


2o6  TCHINCUILAA,  PRINCE  OF  THE  DUMACHA8. 

tion  of  Gosah,  that  doth  not  include  my 
friends.  What?  Are  we  not  brothers,  and 
are  we  not  protected  alike?  Ye  shall  not 
touch  them,  or  woe  be  unto  you,  for  the 
strangers  have  a sting  that  ye  shall  feel,  even 
to  your  death,  I boast  not,  therefore  tempt 
not  the  wrath  of  the  people  of  the  outer 
world.” 

“ The  speech  of  Ilhama  is  just,”  cried  the 
king,  rising.  ” Threaten  not,  oh  white  faced 
man.  Checides  would  even  do  ye  all  a jus- 
tice. He  wills  it  not  that  ye  die,  but  ye  shall 
be  received  with  the  brand,  even  as  one  of 
the  people  of  the  land  of  Nahaeco.” 

At  this  point  Ilhaipa  and  the  priests  hurried 
into  an  adjoining  room,  and  returned  with  a 
brazier  in  which  was  burning  a bed  of  coals 
from  which  blue  flames  were  emitted.  Then 
Nanona,  who  had  been  struggling  with  her- 
self  for  some  moments  arose  and  strode  to 
where  Checides  stood. 

“ Oh ! my  father,”  she  cried,  “ If  they  harm 
them,  they  harm  also  your  daughter,  the 
princess  of  the  people,  for  know  that  Nantffla 


TCHINCVILAA,  PRIKCE  OF  THE  DUMACHA8.  E07 

has  given  her  heart  to  Damon,  he  with  the 
face  of  our  people.  If  thou  strikest  him, 
thou  strikest  me  also.  Spare  him.” 

Checides  folded  his  daughter  to  his  breast, 
and  whispered  to  her.  “Thou  should’st  told 
thy  father  this  matter  before,”  he  said  in  a 
troubled  voice,  “ for  now  his  will  has  gone 
forth  and  can  not  be  withdrawn.” 

Nanona  cast  a heartrending  glance  at  Da- 
mon, whose  heart  leaped  at  the  confession 
which  he  had  overheard,  and  then  sank  upon 
the  skins  beside  Losaia.  Hatesta,  the  prince, 
drew  his  blade,  and  stood  ready  for  the  word 
from  Ilhama,  who  was  heating  a small  set  of 
brands  in  the  coals. 

“ W ell,”  cried  Sexton  in  his  own  tongue. 
“ Is  the  time  come  for  battle  ? ” 

“ Not  yet,”  cried  Damon.  “ Let  them  take 
me  first,  and  as  the  brand  approaches  the 
flesh,  one  of  you  fire  from  a point  at  the  side, 
so  as  not  to  hit  me.  This  branding  will  only 
give  us  a short  time  to  live  and  we  might  as 
well  fight  it  out  now.  They  are  going  to  give 
us  the  lowest  number,  so  that  it  is  our  turn  to 


2o8  tchincuilaa,  prince  of  the  dumachas 

pass  in  our  checks  next.  Besides,  they  brand 
us  on  the  left  shoulder,  and  I have  a suspicion 
that  mine  will  surprise  them.  It  is  something 
I have  not  yet  told  you  of  for  fear  you  would 
laugh  at  me,  but  wait  and  see.” 

Ilhama  approached,  and  Damon  stood  out 
at  the  foot  of  the  throne,  gazing  with  glowing 
eyes  at  Nanona,  who  was  watching  him  with  a 
look  of  terror. 

“ Let  them  take  Damon  first,”  he  said  in 
loud  tones.  “ He  fears  not  for  the  brand  of 
the  Dumachas.” 

Hatesta  approached  him  and  cut  away 
from  his  shoulder  the  jacket  and  then  the 
coarse  woolen  shirt.  Giving  them  a pull  with 
his  hand,  the  rent  opened,  showing  the 
shoulder,  girded  with  muscle  and  sinew.  The 
dark  flesh  was  marred  with  a crimson  stain. 
Umrro  saw  it,  and  bent  closer.  Then  with  a 
cry  he  raised  himself  aloft. 

“ Hold,  oh  king,”  he  exclaimed.  “ A mira- 
cle, a miracle.  Bring  hither  the  great  book, 
that  contains  the  records  of  the  brands  of  the 
royal  house  of  Nahaeco.” 


TCHINCUILAA,  PRINCE  OF  THE  DUMACHAS.  209 

Checides  stepped  down  from  his  throne,  and 
Nanona  looked  on  in  wonder  which  was  no 
less  than  thatof  the  Americans.  The  great  book 
with  coarse  leaves  of  parchment  was  brought, 
and  Umrro  turned  over  the  leaves  rapidly. 

“ Behold,  oh  princes  of  the  nation,”  he 
cried,  excitedly,  placing  his  finger  upon  a 
page,  and  waving  the  other  hand  aloft. 
“ Here  lieth  the  record.  Behold,  Gosah 
hath  performed  a miracle,  for  here  standeth 
Tchincuilaa,  prince  of  the  Dumachas,  next  in 
line  of  the  royal  house.  Tchincuilaa,  child 
of  the  eagle.  The  young  prince  who  was 
stolen  from  ye  by  the  giant  bird  when  yet  a 
babe.  Shout,  oh  ye  princes  and  chiefs,  a mira- 
cle ! a miracle ! The  records  can  not  lie." 

Hatesta  bent  forward,  and  the  princes 
drew  closer  to  look  upon  the  scar,  and  then 
upon  the  book. 

“Tis  Tchincuilaa ! ’tis  Tchincuilaa,”  they 
shouted.  “ A miracle,  a miracle.” 

Hatesta  drew  apart,  and  a scowl  of  deep 
hatred  over-spread  his  countenance.  He  was 
the  next  in  line,  and  the  new-comer  would 


aiO  TCHINCVILAA,  PRINCE  OF  THE  DUMACHAS. 

usurp  his  place.  With  a sudden  impulse  he 
drew  back  his  arm,  and  the  keen  blade  flew 
from  it  with  fearful  force  full  at  the  back  of 
Damon.  Umrro  saw  the  motion,  and  threw 
himself  upon  his  loved  friend,  dragging  him 
aside  just  in  time,  but  the  keen  blade  sped  on, 
and  pierced  deep  the  breast  of  Checides,  who 
was  about  to  speak.  He  threw  up  his  hands, 
and  fell  upon  the  steps  of  the  throne,  thence 
rolling  to  the  granite  floor,  dead. 

For  an  instant  there  was  a hush  upon  the 
scene,  while  the  assemblage  looked  in  horror 
upon  the  act  of  the  mad  prince,  there  was  a 
slowly  rising  murmur,  and  Ilhama  drew  close 
to  the  side  of  the  murderer,  drawing  his 
blade  also,  while  he  pressed  another  into  the 
hand  of  Hatesta.  Nanona  bent  for  a brief 
moment  over  the  prostrate  form  of  Checides, 
and  closed  the  eyes,  then  with  quick  instinct 
she  seized  Damon  by  the  arm,  and  led  him 
with  rapid  strides  to  the  throne. 

“ Quick,  on  thy  life,”  cried  Ilhama  to 
Hatesta,  “ Assert  thy  claims,  or  thou  art  lost. 
Thy  followers  stand  irresolute.” 


TCHINCUILAA,  PRINCE  OF  THE  DUMACHAS.  211 

" All  hail,  oh  princes  and  chiefs  of  the  peo- 
ple,” cried  Nanona  as  she  drew  herself  to  her 
full  height,  and  stretched  a beautiful  hand  to- 
ward Damon.  “ All  hail  Tchincuilaa,  king 
of  the  Duraachas.  The  king,  my  father  is 
dead.  Long  live  the  king,  Tchincuilaa.  The 
king,  Checides  is  dead.  Avenge  his  murder, 
according  to  the  written  law.” 

There  was  a movement  and  a swelling 
shout  among  the  assembled  men,  and  then 
Hatesta  strode  to  the  centre  of  the  hall,  and 
swinging  his  blade  above  his  head,  he  cried 
in  a loud  voice. 

“ All  hail,  ye  princes  of  the  people,  ye  who 
are  my  sworn  friends  and  followers.  All 
hail  Hatesta,  king  of  the  Dumachas.  Checides 
is  dead,  not  slain  by  this  hand,  but  by  the 
will  of  Gosah,  who  sped  the  weapon  to  the 
breast  of  Checides.  Seize  ye  the  usurper, 
the  stranger  in  our  land.” 

From  the  movement  which  followed,  it  ap- 
peared that  the  followers  of  the  wicked  men 
were  many,  for  from  all  quarters  they  pressed 
toward  him,  and  crowded  close. 


212  TCHINCUILAA,  PRINCE  OF  THE  DUMACHAS. 

“ All  who  are  subjects  of  the  rightful  king, 
assemble  here  by  Tchincuilaa,”  cried  Nanona. 
“ Oh  speak  to  them,  Damon,  now  king  of  the 
people,  that  the  faithful  may  assemble.” 

“Here,  let  the  faithful  gather,”  exclaimed 
he,  to  please  her.  “ Here  gather  all  who  are 
abiders  by  the  law,  and  subjects  of  the  royal 
house.” 

The  friends  of  the  new  king  drew  closely 
about  him,  and  at  once  the  assemblage  split 
up  and  began  to  separate.  At  a command 
from  Hatesta,  a party  of  princes  started  for 
the  throne  on  the  run,  with  blades  drawn. 
Sexton  has  been  thirsting  for  fight,  and  with 
a grim  look,  he  singled  out  the  leader  of  the 
party,  and  leveling  his  never  failing  navy,  he 
sent  a bullet  crashing  through  his  skull.  The 
man  stumbled  in  his  rush,  and  striking  on 
his  head  upon  the  granite  floor,  lay  all  in  a 
heap.  For  a moment  the  people  were 
stunned  by  the  sight  and  the  report,  and  then 
Umrro,  cried  : 

“See  ye  not  how  Gosah  deals  with  the 
enemies  of  the  royal  house.  Woe»  woe  t9  9iU 


TCHINCUILAA,  PRINCE  OF  THE  DUMACHAS.  213 

who  oppose  the  reign  of  Tchincuilaa.  Room 
— room  here  for  the  friends  of  the  king.” 

The  circumstance  brought  many  more 
princes  to  the  floor  about  the  throne,  but 
fully  half  assembled  about  the  traitor  prince 
at  the  other  end  of  the  room.  Then  Hatesta, 
strode  to  their  front,  and  shaking  his  blade 
full  in  the  faces  of  his  foes,  yelled  defiance. 

“We  depart,  oh  usurper,  but  will  come 
again.  I even  I,  Hatesta,  rightful  king,  will 
assemble  and  prepare  for  bloody  war  against 
mine  enemy.  Keep  thine  eye  open  for  the 
coming  of  Hatesta  and  his  hosts.” 

“ And  when  ye  come,"  cried  Damon  defi- 
antly, “ watch  for  the  eye  of  Tchincuilaa,  and 
read  in  it  that  it  seeks  out  the  form  of 
Hatesta.  Read  in  it  also,  thy  fate,  for  on  that 
day  thou  diest,  even  by  the  hand  of  Tchincu- 
ilaa, king  of  the  Dumachas.” 

“ And  a mighty  good  kind  of  a king,  too, 
come  to  think  of  it,  for  our  purpose,”  chuckled 
Sexton,  giving  his  pistol  a look  of  §ati§fag- 
tion. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


BETWEEN  MARS  AND  VENUS. 

In  the  day  that  followed,  there  was  no  lack 
of  stir  and  excitment.  The  life  that  had  been 
led  by  the  adventurers  up  to  that  time,  had 
been  such  a totally  uneventful  one,  that  they 
were  prepared  for  anything,  and  were  more 
than  delighted  with  the  preparations  for  war, 
in  spite  of  the  fact  that  it  was  liable  to  be 
serious  in  its  consequences.  Damon’s  friends 
of  course  required  an  explanation  of  the 
strange  brand  upon  his  shoulder,  and  he  re- 
plied that  he  knew  as  little  about  it  as  they 
did.  When  the  supposed  Julian  had  recited 
his  story  about  the  discovery  of  the  strange 
child  in  the  mountains,  he  had  only  remem- 
bered as  a coincidence  the  fact  of  what  he 
supposed  was  his  birth  mark.  He  had  been 
adopted  by  a wealthy  family,  which  had  re- 
moved in  his  infancy  to  Harrisburg,  Pennsyl- 
vania, and  they  had  never  told  him  of  his 


BETWEEN  MARS  AND  VENUS.  315 

parentage.  They  had  died,  the  wife  and 
husband  in  turn,  and  left  to  him  a large  for- 
tune, which  he  had  enjoyed  in  his  taciturn 
way.  He  admitted  his  strange  resemblance 
to  the  people  they  were  thrown  among  and 
could  not  doubt  Umrro’s  assertion,  that  the 
records  could  not  lie.  It  must  be  therefore, 
that  he  was  the  prince,  Tchincuilaa,  now 
king  of  that  land.  At  any  rate  he  assumed 
the  ermine  with  all  the  sang  froid  of  one  born 
to  the  throne,  and  issued  his  commands  in  a 
manner  which  bred  respect,  not  to  say  awe, 
among  his  vassals. 

Hatesta  had  withdrawn  with  all  speed  from 
the  city  of  Sharrai,  taking  with  him  the  three 
priests,  and  thirty  of  the  princes.  It  was 
learned  after  they  had  departed,  that  there 
had  been  a plot  on  foot  to  dethrone  Checides, 
with  the  guilty  prince  and  Ilharaa  as  the 
leaders.  This  left  to  rally  to  the  arms  of  the 
new  king  33  principalities,  his  own  being  in 
doubt,  as  it  was  the  one  ruled  over  by  Hatesta 
himself,  who  was  the  prince  who  had  suc- 
ceeded to  its  rule,  after  the  loss  of  the  infant 


2i6 


between  mars  and  VENUS. 


Tchincuilaa.  One  of  the  first  matters  attended 
to  after  the  rebels  had  fled  from  the  palace, 
was  the  work  of  Umrro,  who  was  ever  on  the 
alert.  Knowing  the  value  of  having  all  the 
forces  possible  at  command,  he  had  dis- 
patched a trusty  messenger  on  one  of  the 
fleetest  horses  in  the  country,  to  the  tribe 
governed  by  Hatesta,  that  they  might  be  in- 
formed of  the  state  of  affairs,  and  that  their 
true  prince  had  come  to  them  again. 

Sexton  was  given  the  fortifications  to  look 
after,  and  Ritchie  had  in  hand  the  arming 
and  equipment  of  the  forces.  Damon,  or 
Tchincuilaa,  as  he  must  be  called  in  the  future, 
under  the  advice  of  Umrro,  busied  himself 
with  the  mobilization  of  the  army  at  his  com- 
mand. The  faithful  princes  hurried  at  once 
to  their  cities,  and  were  ordered  to  report 
with  all  speed  with  what  men  they  had  at 
command.  Umrro  had  thrown  aside  his 
priestly  robes,  and  appeared  in  warrior’s  garb, 
and  right  well  did  he  appear,  and  like  a brave 
man,  as  he  was.  Sexton  took  workmen,  and 
constructed  trenches  about  the  town,  where 


fefetWEfiN  Mars  and  VENUS.  217 

it  was  exposed  to  the  foe.  In  its  rear  there 
was  no  danger,  for  there  and  at  both  sides 
were  the  impassable  cliffs.  Then  he  caused 
the  water  from  the  cataract  to  be  turned  into 
the  wide  trenches,  and  a deep  moat  was  the 
result.  Inside  of  this  again,  a wall  was  built 
of  granite  blocks,  ten  feet  in  height.  This 
was  the  bulk  of  the  work. 

Ritchie  visited  the  forges  of  the  armorers, 
and  found  there  a great  number  of  men,  busy 
making  the  large  blades  used  by  the  people. 
He  found  that  the  greenish  metal  in  use,  the 
nature  of  which  he  could  not  analyze,  was 
peculiar  to  that  country.  It  was  as  light  as  al- 
luminum,  and  was  more  susceptible  to  heat 
than  tin,  so  much  so  in  fact,  that  it  melted  al- 
most with  the  contact  of  flame.  The  knives 
were  of  no  use  in  striking  a blow,  on  account 
of  the  lack  of  weight,  and  had  to  be  driven 
point  forward  by  main  force  to  have  any 
effect. 

It  took  him  but  a short  time  to  improve 
upon  this,  and  although  he  met  with  much 
opposition  from  the  old  armorers,  he  sue- 


ai8  BETWEEN  MA.ES  AND  VENUS. 

cceded  in  persuading  them  to  adopt  his  im- 
provement. The  metal  was  in  itself  capable 
of  many  times  the  resistance  of  steel.  A small 
strip  of  it,  as  narrow,  and  much  thinner  than 
the  blade  to  a pocket  knife,  was  impossible  to 
break,  and  would  hold  a point  like  a needle. 
He  had  them  make  sword  blades,  heavily 
weighted  with  copper,  and  then,  the  edges 
were  sharpened  by  welding  in  the  metal, 
which  was  called  sutaya.  This  was  done  by 
joining  a cold  strip  of  the  metal  with  the 
heated  blade,  when  it  was  easily  welded. 
These  swords  were  to  be  carried  in  addition 
to  the  ordinary  knives. 

The  workmen  were  adepts,  and  labored 
rapidly,  so  that  when  they  became  accustomed 
to  the  new  work,  they  turned  out  several 
hundred  a day  of  the  new  and  really  danger- 
ous weapon.  He  also  had  constructed  a 
dozen  huge  pieces  of  ordnance,  after  the  pat- 
tern of  the  ancients,  worked  by  levers  and 
huge  springs  of  pliable  wood.  These  would 
hurl  a stone  weighing  fifty  pounds  with  great 
force,  and  were  calculated  to  work  havoc 


BETWEEN  MARS  AND  VENUS.  219 

among  a concentrated  enemy.  Thousands  of 
the  stones  were  carried  to  the  top  of  the  wall, 
to  be  precipitated  by  hand  upon  the  enemy, 
should  they  attempt  to  scale  it.  They  worked 
n:ght  and  day,  but  the  task  was  a long  one, 
and  it  was  not  fully  completed  before  the  time 
for  battle  arrived. 

Umrro  had  insisted  that  the  three  men  as- 
sume the  dress  of  the  Dumachas,  directly 
Tchincuilaa  was  king,  a line  of  action  they 
were  not  sorry  to  pursue,  for  their  vestments 
were  somewhat  frail  and  worn  from  long  use 
and  repeated  washing.  When  they  appeared 
together  for  the  first  time  in  their  new  ap- 
paral,  they  were  inclined  to  make  sport  of 
each  other.  They  had  no  mirrors,  and  were 
forced  to  depend  on  the  opinion  of  their  com- 
rades. While  they  laughed  much  at  their  per- 
sonal  appearance,  that  they  were  a noble 
looking  trio  could  not  be  justly  denied.  The 
robe  and  sandals  gave  them  a still  more  im- 
posing presence,  and  they  looked  even  more 
sinewy  than  in  their  civilized  dress. 

It  was  when  they  donned  their  armor,  and 

14 


aiO  iET^EEN  RiA&S  ANb  VENUS. 

placed  on  their  heads  the  helmets  of  sutaya, 
fretted  with  gold,  a long  blade  of  Ritchie’s 
make  by  their  side,  that  they  looked  truly 
noble,  and  like  the  crusaders  of  old.  The 
helmet  of  Tchincuilaa  was  also  encrusted  with 
a multitude  of  mountain  gems,  and  at  its 
peak  was  the  spread  tail  of  an  eagle,  based 
by  the  head  of  the  same  animal,  in  which  two 
eyes,  made  of  rubies,  shone  like  fire.  Nanona 
had  designed  the  decoration,  selecting  the 
feathers  with  her  own  hand.  This  she  did 
for  him,  though  she  still  held  aloof,  and  would 
not  grant  him  an  audience,  stating,  when  he 
would  ask  to  see  her,  that  if  the  king  com- 
manded, she  would  obey.  He  never  pressed 
such  claims,  so  as  yet,  there  was  a coldness 
between  them.  She  had  thought  it  proper 
that  he  bear  the  crest  of  the  eagle,  to  remind 
his  followers  of  the  manner  of  his  disappear- 
ance from  them  in  his  youth. 

While  all  these  preparations  for  war  had 
been  going  on,  there  were  other  occurrences 
more  or  less  exciting.  On  the  day  that  Ha- 
testa  had  departed  with  the  rebel  princes,  it 


Between  Mars  and  venUs.  gjt 

appears  that  Ilhama,  enraged  at  not  being 
able  to  work  evil  in  the  royal  house,  had  hid- 
den himself  in  the  temple  of  Gosah,  until  after 
the  shades  of  night  had  fallen.  There,  in  a 
room  adjoining  his  own,  he  had  kept  for  some 
time,  a huge  mountain  lion,  of  the  size  of  a 
mastiff  dog.  This  animal  he  had  captured 
when  a cub,  and  had  taught  it  to  obey  his 
slightest  wish.  With  him  the  brute  was 
gentle,  from  terror.  Ilhama  had  trained  it, 
on  its  fiist  attempts  to  combat  his  authority, 
with  a rod  of  copper,  heated  to  a white  heat, 
and  ever  thereafter  it  had  feared  him.  Now 
he  drew  near  to  where  the  animal  was  chained 
to  the  wall,  and  spoke  soothing  words  in  its 
ear,  at  the  same  time  feeding  it  bits  of  the  raw 
flesh  of  the  tame  mountain  goat.  At  every 
mouthful  the  wiry  brute  would  snort  and  the 
fur  would  rise  like  bristles  upon  its  back, 
while  Its  spotted  sides  moved  in  ecstacy  at 
the  tasty  morsel. 

When  all  was  quiet  in  Sharrai,  Ilhama 
'oosed  the  fierce  brute,  and  taking  him  by  the 
tnetal  collar,  led  him  softly  toward  the  palace, 


223 


BETWEEN  MARS  AND  VENUS. 


dodging  stealthily  from  shadow  to  shadow,  | 

to  escape  observation.  Thinking  that  Hatesta  J 

and  the  rest  had  gone,  no  sentries  had  been  ^ 
placed,  so  the  way  was  clear.  The  evil  priest  _ ^ 

crept  silently  through  the  entrance  to  the 
apartments  of  the  princess,  and  drew  aside 
the  ' drapery  cautiously.  The  occupants 
slept,  with  no  thought  of  danger.  Ilhama 
drew  aside  the  curtain,  and  pushed  the  head 
of  the  beast  inside.  Nanona  was  lying  in  ^ 
slumber  on  the  further  couch,  her  long  hair  j 

sweeping  the  floor  at  its  side,  her  classic  j 

bust  rising  and  falling  in  regular  respira-  j 

tion.  The  dim  light  from  the  lamp  over-  | 

head  was  just  sufficient  to  enhance  her  > 

beauty.  The  lovely  Chilian  lay  nearer  the  | 

entrance,  on  another  couch,  as  soundly  ^ 

sleeping.  ^ 

An  expression  of  diabolical  hatred  came  ; 

over  the  features  of  the  priest,  he  bent  and  j 

placing  his  lips  close  to  the  ear  of  the  lion,  ^ 

emitted  a peculiar  hissing  sound.  The  fur  of  ^ 

the  animal  arose  on  its  hide  like  bristles,  and  1 

its  tail  switched  nervously.  Then  Ilhana  | 


BETWEEN  MARS  AND  VENUS.  33J 

loosed  him,  drew  the  curtain,  and  fled 
through  the  shadows  of  the  night. 

The  brute  sniffed  the  air,  but  never  took 
its  eyes  off  the  sleeping  women.  Its  worst 
passions  had  been  aroused,  and  the  blood 
from  the  raw  meat,  still  clinging  to  its  nos- 
trils, maddened  it  the  more.  With  a snaky 
movement  it  slowly  drew  nearer  to  them 
creeping  more  lowly  as  it  went.  Losaia 
moved  uneasily  on  her  couch,  and  her  arm, 
fair  and  round,  fell  from  its  edge.  The  move- 
ment wakened  her,  and  her  eyes  opened. 
The  beast,  startled  for  a moment  crouched 
lower,  and  its  moving  tail  swept  back  and 
forth  on  the  stone  floor. 

Losaia,  daughter  of  a hunter  as  she  was, 
realized  her  danger.  She  knew  that  to  arise 
was  to  precipitate  the  brute’s  spring,  so  she 
was  as  quiet  as  possible.  She  had  always 
kept  the  pistol  she  had  carried,  strapped  to 
her  aide,  and  it  now  lay  on  the  floor  beneath 
the  dangling  hand.  Stealthily  she  moved  her 
fingers,  until  they  felt  the  case,  and  her  hand 
closed  about  the  grip.  As  stealthily  she 


224  BETWEEN  MARS  AND  VENUS. 

cocked  it,  but  the  click  had  roused  the  enemy. 
She  knew  by  the  sudden  drawing  back  of  the 
haunches  that  there  was  not  a moment  to 
spare,  and  she  drew  the  weapon  from  its  case, 
and  raised  it  erect  just  as  the  spring  came. 

The  beast  flew  straight  at  her  and  the  re- 
port followed  at  the  same  instant,  so  closely 
that  the  muzzle  of  the  brute  was  nearly  in  her 
face.  She  crouched,  and  the  heavy  body  fell 
across  her,  blood  spattering  every  were. 
There  was  a move.  The  heavy  bullet  had 
done  its  work.  She  lay  beneath  a dead  car- 
cass. The  ball  had  torn  a hole  in  the  lion’s 
breast,  piercing  the  heart. 

Nanona  woke  with  a shriek,  and  attendants 
were  on  the  scene  at  once.  The  brute  was 
dragged  away,  and  the  frightened  women 
crowded  about  Losaia,  who  still  held  the 
smoking  pistol  in  her  hand.  Nanona  realized 
it  all  in  a moment,  and  flung  herself  upon  the 
neck  of  her  friend,  bursting  into  thankful 
tears  and  kissing  her  fondly. 

“ Oh  noble  one,”  she  cried.  “ Well  hast 
thou  proved  thy  love  for  thy  sister.  Hence- 


BETWEEN  MARS  AND  VENUS.  325 

forth  we  shall  never  part,  until  the  heart  of 
Nanona  is  cold  in  death.  Oh,  brave  one.  It 
is  LfOsaia  who  has  frustrated  the  villiany  of 
Ilhama.” 

“ It  was  but  a little  thing,”  said  Losaia, 
modestly.  “ He  should  never  have  harmed 
one  whom  Losaia  loves.” 

When  the  news  of  the  affair  reached  the 
men,  they  were  affected  differently.  Tchin- 
cuilaa  grew  pale,  at  the  thought  of  the  danger 
that  had  beset  the  woman  he  loved,  while 
Ritchie  flushed  with  pleasure,  at  every  word 
of  praise  heaped  upon  Losaia.  The  show  of 
heroism  on  her  part  carried  away  his  last 
doubt,  and  he  knew  that  he  loved  the  beauti- 
ful woman  with  a wealth  of  affection  he  had 
never  felt  for  Bernice,  or  any  woman  in  New 
York  society.  Umrro  and  Sexton  were  en- 
raged at  the  priest,  and  the  city  was  scoured 
to  find  him.  He  had  made  a successful 
escape  however,  and  had  a start  of  many 
hours. 

The  princess's  lover  sent  a messenger  tell- 
ing her  of  his  anxiety  on  her  account,  and 


226 


BETWEEN  MARS  AND  VENUS. 


Ritchie  begged  an  audience  from  Losaia,  with 
the  permission  of  Nanona. 

“Shall  Losaia  grant  him  his  wish?” 
asked  the  fair  girl,  timidly.  “ Oh  shall  she 
hold  aloof,  until  Nanona  frowns  not  upon  the 
lord  of  her  heart  ?” 

“ Speed  not  thy  wooing  by  the  ill  aspect  of 
mine  own,”  answered  Nanona,  kissing  her 
with  fervor,  though  there  was  a tear  in  the 
dark  eye  as  she  did  so.  “ Thy  lover  is  a loyal 
man,  and  if  he  be  sweet  in  thine  eyes,  speak 
him  fair,  even  in  the  halls  of  Nanona,  who  is 
thy  sister.” 

So  it  came  about  that  Ritchie  received  an 
answer  that  he  might  attend  at  once  if  he  so 
wished.  As  he  was  about  to  hurry  to  her 
side,  Tchincuilaa  stopped  him  for  a moment. 

‘-‘  I say,  old  fellow,”  he  said.  “ Speak  a word 
for  me  to  the  princess.  I know  that  I was  a 
brute  to  doubt  her,  but  I think  that  I have 
been  punished  enough  to  satisfy  even  a prin- 
cess, and  queen  of  the  Dumachas  in  beauty.” 

“ That  I will,  dear  boy,”  was  the  answer, 
accompanied  with  h sympathizing  pressure  of 


BETWEEN  MARS  AND  VENUS.  22^ 

the  hand.  “ I think  she  is  treating  you  rather 
shabbily,  but  it  virill  all  come  right  in  the  end, 
and  she  is  worth  twice  the  trouble.” 

Ritchie  burst  into  the  apartments  of  the 
pretty  pair,  and  received  a smiling  and  cordial 
welcome  from  the  princess,  and  a burning 
blush  from  Losaia. 

“ Welcome  to  my  Lord  Harlow,  he  who  is 
arming  the  men  of  the  royal  house  with 
swords  of  might,”  cried  Nanona.  “ But  there 
is  another  who  welcomes  thee  yet  more,  and 
who  would  fain  see  thee  alone.  Therefore 
will  I withdraw  to  the  inner  apartment.” 

And  she  did  so  immediately,  in  spite  of  the 
rather  weak  assurances  from  the  pair  that  she 
was  not  in  the  least  in  the  way.  Ritchie  ad- 
vanced toward  Losaia  with  a smile. 

“ Was  it  just,  to  treat  your  friend  in  such  a 
manner  ? ” he  asked.  “ After  we  have  been 
side  by  side  for  weeks,  through  trials  that 
might  wreck  the  stoutest  hearts,  was  it  kind 
to  keep  me  from  you  ?” 

” I was  afraid,”  she  said,  blushing  deeply, 
f will  admit  that  my  actions  were  anipal4« 


228 


BETWEEN  MARS  AND  VENUS. 


enly,  and  I feared  that  you  would  never  for- 
give  the  deception.  How  could  I tell  that 
you  would  overlook  so  many  falsehoods  ? ” 
“You  should  have  known  me  better.  Your 
bravery  alone  through  all  our  adventures 
fully  prepared  me  for  such  a grand  and  he- 
roic act  as  that  of  last  night.  Had  I no  other 
cause,  the  beauty  of  your  womanhood  alone 
would  amply  plead  for  forgiveness.  But  then 
I have  nothing  to  forgive.” 

“ You  have  much  to  forgive,”  she  said 
softly,  blushing  at  the  lovelight  in  his  eyes. 

He  drew  nearer,  and  sunk  half  on  his  knees 
at  her  side,  taking  one  trembling,  but  unre- 
sisting hand. 

“ Do  you  not  remember  the  confessions  I 
made  to  Julian?”  he  said,  bending  closer  to 
the  beautiful  face.  “ Many  times  as  great  is 
the  love  I bear  to  Losaia.  Why  should  we 
stoop  to  subterfuge?  Can  I ever  forget  the 
kisses  in  the  cavern?  They  cling  to  my  lips 
yet  in  sweet  memory,  and  tell  me  the  tale  I 
long  to  hear  repeated  from  your  lips  in  your 
own  sweet  voice.  I love  you,  Loie.”  His 


BETWEEN  MARS  AND  VENUS. 


229 


arm  stole  unresisted  about  her  waist.  “ Tell 
me  that  your  kisses  did  not  lie,  and  that  you 
love  me.” 

The  lids  drooped  over  the  dark  eyes  for  a 
moment,  and  a happy  blush  mantled  the  olive 
cheek.  She  stole  a quick  glance  up  into  his 
face,  and  then  answered  in  a low  voice. 

“What  need  to  tell,  what  you  know  al- 
ready?”  Then  the  impulsive  woman  flung 
her  arms  about  his  neck  and  her  lips  met  his 
in  a passionate  kiss.  “ Ah ! yes,  I love  you,” 
she  cried,  “ have  loved  you  since  the  days  in 
California,  before  we  came  upon  this  fearful 
journey.  It  was  love  for  you  that  made  me 
masquerade,  and  lie  to  you  all,  that  I might 
not  lose  you.  1 love  you,  Harlow,  and  am 
proud  of  m v love.” 

He  would  have  answered  her,  but  Nanona, 
thinking  the}’  had  wasted  time  enough  to  ce- 
ment the  strongest  bonds  of  love,  entered  at 
that  moment.  She  was  pleased  at  the  happy 
termination  of  the  meeting,  and  said  so 
frankly.  The  pair  received  her  blessing,  and 
then  Ritchie  took  the  opportunity  to  plead 


930  BETWEEN  MARS  AND  VENUS. 

his  friend’s  cause,  in  which  he  was  aided  by 
Losaia.  The  princess  knit  her  fine  brows  and 
remained  obdurate  to  all  argument.  Finally 
she  broke  into  a little  laugh  and  said : 

“Ye  plead  well,  oh  ye  lovers.  Bear  with 
me  yet  awhile^  Ye  think  ye  love,  but  ah ! it 
is  a little  thing  beside  the  great  love  I bear 
my  lord.  Nanona  wishes  to  punish  Tchin- 
cuilaa’s  suspicion.  What ! am  I a child,  that 
he  should  suspect  me  ? Bear  with  Nanona, 
and  oh ! tell  him,”  with  a sudden  burst,  “ that 
all  may  yet  be  well.” 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE  SIEGE  OF  SHARRAI. 

Gradually  the  princes  began  to  arrive  at 
Sharrai,  until  at  last  there  were  no  tribes 
missing,  with  the  exception  of  that  of  T chin- 
cuilaa,  which  did  not  appear,  nor  did  the 
messenger  return  to  them.  Each  prince 
brought  his  warriors,  so  that  after  a time  the 
city  began  to  have  more  the  appearance  of  a 
camp  than  a peaceful  town,  which  heretofore 
had  known  nothing  of  the  clash  of  arms. 
Store  enough  had  been  brought  to  the  city 
to  keep  the  garrison  for  many  months  in  case 
of  a siege,  and  the  day  drew  near  when  Ha- 
testa  was  expected  to  arrive  with  his  hosts. 
Umrro  and  the  princes  had  at  first  combatted 
the  idea  of  allowing  themselves  to  be  besieged, 
but  the  Americans  demonstrated  to  their  satis- 
faction how  much  easier  it  would  be  to  battle 
in  that  way,  and  showed  the  number  of  the 
foe  they  could  kill,  to  one  of  their  own  men. 

•31 


433  tHE  SIEGE  OE  SHARRAl. 

Therefore  the  chiefs  relinquished  the  idea  of 
giving  battle  in  the  open  field,  and  decided 
that  the  plan  of  the  white  people  was  the  bet- 
ter one. 

Each  chief  had  at  his  command  about  a 
hundred  fighting  men,  many  of  them  being 
youths  of  not  over  sixteen  years,  but  the  Du- 
machas  mature  early,  and  these  boys  were 
fit  antagonists  for  a man  of  any  age.  A 
prince  who  could  only  muster  a hundred 
men  may  seem  in  our  modern  eyes  to  appear 
in  a rather  ridiculous  light,  but  everything 
goes  by  comparison,  and  as  the  Dumachas 
had  never  known  or  heard  of  anything  greater 
in  the  way  of  a prince,  they  felt  as  proud  of 
their  titles  as  a foreign-born  alderman  does 
of  his  first  election.  The  forces  of  Tchin- 
cuilaa  therefore  numbered  somewhat  over 
3,300  fighting  men,  the  few  men-at-arms  of  the 
royal  house,  which  were  of  the  tribe  of  the 
dead  Checides,  the  one  which  had  deserted  to 
the  enemy,  being  in  addition  to  the  thirty- 
three  companies. 

All  the  warriors  were  mounted  and  brought 


ttlE  SIEGfe  OP  SHARRAI.  233 

with  them  inside  of  Sexton’s  wall  their 
horses,  which  were  of  a breed  much  resem- 
bling  the  Arabian  but  in  two  distinct  hues, 
white  and  black.  The  Dumachas  never  cross- 
bred the  colors.  They  were  fleet  little 
animals,  and  much  stronger  than  they  looked. 
Small  headed,  large  eyed,  and  clean  limbed, 
with  broad  chests  and  silky  manes  they  were 
beautiful  animals  and  as  intelligent  as  they 
were  beautiful.  Stables  were  provided  for 
them  and  quantities  of  feed  stored.  They 
did  not  require  much  however,  as,  like  the 
Arabian  horses,  they  could  subsist  upon 
little. 

One  morning  a sentinel  came  from  the  out- 
posts placed  at  the  moat,  to  inform  Tchin- 
cuilaa  that  the  enemy  was  approaching  and 
would  soon  be  opposite  the  city.  Ritchie’s 
work  was  almost  completed,  and  he  urged 
his  laborers  to  renewed  effort.  A little  knot 
of  the  foe,  in  which  were  seen  the  forms  of 
Hatesta  and  Ilhama,  galloped  to  the  brow  of 
a hill,  and  mounted  upon  their  horses  looked 
down  upon  the  city.  From  the  wild  gestures 


THE  SIEGE  OF  SHARRAI. 


*34 

they  indulged  in,  it  was  fair  to  presume  that 
they  had  not  been  prepared  for  the  prepara- 
tions that  awaited  them.  Accustomed  to 
primitive  styles  of  warfare,  they  gazed  with 
surprise  upon  the  solid  wall  which  had  raised 
itself  as  if  by  magic,  to  oppose  their  attack 
upon  the  city. 

After  a time  they  moved  off  and  galloped 
in  a direction  parallel  with  the  wall,  seeking 
some  vulnerable  point.  The  outposts  of 
Tchincuilaa  were  eager  for  battle,  and  cross- 
ing a light  drawbridge,  made  a sortie,  which 
drove  the  reconnoitering  party  back  upon  its 
approaching  columns.  After  a time  the 
whole  force  had  gathered,  while  the  officers 
of  the  army  of  Sharrai  watched  it  from  the 
top  of  the  wall.  Umrro  scanned  the  compa- 
nies narrowly  and  a perplexed  look  came  to 
his  face. 

“ I see  not  the  forces  of  the  men  of  the 
house  of  Tchincuilaa  among  them,”  he  said. 
“ Look  ye,  my  lords.  Count  ye  the  forces  as 
they  are  they  are  drawn  up  before  us  ? See 
ye  more  than  the  thirty  companies?” 


THE  SIEGE  OF  SHARRAl.  33$ 

They  counted  them  over,  and  admitted  that 
the  priest  was  correct.  There  was  still  one 
company  missing  from  the  array.  The  force 
which  had  crossed  the  drawbridge  returned 
to  its  post,  jubilant  over  having  driven  the 
enemy  to  flight.  Meantime  Ritchie  pushed 
his  men  to  their  best  efforts,  and  in  a few 
hours  reported  that  he  was  ready  for  the 
attack.  Half  of  each  force  was  posted  at 
intervals  along  the  inside  of  the  wall,  with 
sentinels  at  its  top,  and  ladders  placed  so 
that  the  others  could  mount  it  when  neces- 
sary. The  other  half  was  kept  as  a relay, 
should  the  first  become  wearied  with  re- 
pulsing repeated  attacks. 

It  was  at  this  stage  that  Nanona  sent  for 
Tchincuilaa,  and  he  hastened  at  once  to  her 
presence  with  a beating  heart.  In  her  own 
apartments  she  received  him,  looking  proudly 
regal  as  she  bade  him  welcome.  She  did  not 
speak  at  first  but  advanced  toward  him, 
with  a heavy  sword,  which  had  been  beauti- 
fully chased,  and  its  hilt  set  with  gems. 

“ Tchincuilaa,  king  of  the  Dumachas,  need- 
16 


236  the  siege  of  SHARRAl. 

eth  a weapon  strong  and  keen,”  she  said, 
extending*  it  toward  him.  ‘‘Therefore  accept 
from  the  hand  of  Nanona,  this  blade,  which 
she  herself  has  ordered  prepared  for  him. 
Oh,  wield  it  with  might,  so*  that  thou  may’st 
first  prevail  over  thy  foes.  And  should’ st 
thou  meet  with  Hatesta,  the  guilty  one,  re- 
member whom  it  was  slew  my  father,  and  spare 
him  not.  Oh!  may  the  sword,  the  gift  of 
Nanona,  find  its  sheath  in  the  heart  of  the 
hated  prince.  ’ ’ 

‘‘Thrice  welcome  is  the  sword  from  the 
hand  of  Nanona,”  answered  Tchincuilaa,  ac- 
cepting it,  and  hanging  it  at  his  side.  “It  is 
a sturdy  blade,  and  well  will  it  fight  the 
battles  of  the  new  king.  Ay,  and  when  it  is 
drawn,  then  will  the  image  of  Nanona  rise 
before  the  eyes  of  him  who  loves  her,  and 
make  his  arm  doubly  strong.  Welcome  is  it 
from  the  hand  of  Nanona,  for  that  I know  it 
brings  with  it  the  well  wishes  of  the  giver. 
Is  it  not  so?” 

Nanona  essayed  to  speak,  but  her  eyes  fell. 
Then  she  looked  up  fearlessly,  and  met  his  gaze. 


THE  SIEGE  OF  SHARRAI. 


237 

“ Nanona  will  admit,”  she  said,  “ that  she 
has  been  shamefully  used,  but  who  can  fathom 
the  heart  of  a maid  ? Nay,  do  not  presume 
too  much  by  this  confession,”  as  he  would 
have  sprung  toward  her.  “ Thy  suspicions 
Nanona  will  not  lightly  pardon,  but  this  com- 
fort will  Nanona  give.  Come  to  her  when 
the  strife  is  over  and  the  battle  over.  Come 
to  me  then,  and  receive  thy  pardon.  Now 
away  to  the  siege.” 

Tchincuilaa  gave  her  a quick  passionate 
glance.  Her  eyes  met  his  in  a look  which 
was  a benediction,  and  then  he  was  gone  to 
the  battlements,  to  join  Sexton  and  Ritchie, 
who  were  making  hurried  preparations  for 
the  attack  which  was  likely  to  come  at  any 
moment. 

The  point  at  which  the  most  hazardous  de- 
fence  was  to  be  made,  was  at  the  gate  which 
had  been  let  into  the  wall.  This  had  been 
constructed  of  huge  hewn  planks,  swung 
upon  heavy  hinges.  It  was  necessary  to  have 
some  opening  in  order  to  provide  means  of 
egress  from  the  city.  Here  were  gathered 


T«£  felEtSE  OF  SfiARtAl-. 


238 

the  best  men  of  the  party,  among  them 
Ritchie,  Who  had  planted  twO  of  hi%  most 
formidable  pieces  of  ordnance  where  they 
would  command  the  entrance.  Tchincuilaa 
held  the  left  wing  of  the  wail)  while  Sexton 
was  stationed  at  the  right.  Some  distance 
behind  were  the  men  in  reserve,  so  that  they 
could  come  at  once  to  the  assistance  of  any 
point  which  might  be  hard  pressed  by  the 
enemy. 

The  mOat  had  proved  of  some  use  at  the 
start,  for  it  had  Checked  the  advance  of  the 
foe,  and  given  the  beseiged  an  opportunity  to 
complete  the  finishing  Work  on  the  defences. 
The  forces  Of  Hatesta  however,  were  not  long 
in  constructing  a bridge  to  cross  upon,  yet  it 
prevented  them  from  making  advances  from 
a distance,  as  the  bridge  and  moat  were  m 
plain  sight.  Hatesta’s  advance  drove  the 
men  stationed  outside  within  the  walls)  and 
the  gates  were  closed  and  barred. 

The  only  missies  used  by  either  party  up  to 
this  time  Were  stones,  hurled  from  slings^ 
Which  they  had  learned  to  use  with  much 


the:  skge  of  shahrai. 


239 


precision,  and  great  force.  At  the  first  ad- 
vance, there  was  a shower  of  stones  between 
the  two  forces,  and  several  naen  went  down 
wounded,  those  retreating  to  the  gates,  carry- 
ing two  of  their  comrades  in  with  them. 
Then  the  work  of  Ritchie’s  invention  began, 
ft  was  somewhat  of  a task  to  load  them,  as 
the  levers  had  to  be  drawn  back  by  main 
force,  but  they  worked  admirably,  and  the 
heavy  projectiles  were  hurled  at  the  bridge, 
where  the  attacking  forces  were  crossing  the 
moat.  Many  of  them  did  little  damage, 
owing  to  the  distance,  but  often  a shout  would 
go  up  from  the  besieged  when  a more  than 
usually  telling  shot  would  send  the  dirt  flying 
in  front  of  the  approaching  horses,  or  strike 
a horse  and  rider,  throwing  them  both  to  the 
ground,  often  never  to  rise  again.  One  well 
directed  shot  ploughed  along  the  bridge,  and 
threw  a half  dozen  bleeding  and  bruised  into 
the  moat  below.  Had  there  been  curses  in 
the  Nahaecian  tongue,  they  must  certainly 
have  followed. 

After  a time,  the  whole  force  was  over,  and 


240 


THE  SIEGE  OF  SHARRAI. 


the  forms  of  Hatesta  and  Ilhama  could  be 
seen  galloping  about  the  lines  giving  in- 
structions. The  firing  of  the  missies  had 
ceased,  for  it  was  best  to  reserve  the  ammu- 
nition for  closer  action.  Some  of  the  com- 
panies in  front  occupied  themselves  in  putting 
together  long  and  strong  platforms*  some- 
thing after  the  pattern  of  the  ones  used  as 
gang  planks  by  river  steamers,  and  others 
hurried  off  toward  a grove  of  trees  of  im- 
mense size,  which  grew  about  a mile  away 
from  the  moat.  The  platforms  finished  (three 
in  number),  they  were  seized  by  large  num- 
bers of  the  men  and  carried  forward  on  the 
runt  oward  the  wall,  at  three  different  points. 
A large  force  followed  each  as  they  advanced, 
hurling  stones  with  their  slings.  The  fire  was 
returned  from  the  wall,  and  a cloud  of 
stones  began  to  fall  on  either  side.  The 
aim  was  true  in  many  instances,  and  they 
could  be  heard  rattling  on  helmet  and 
breastplate,  or  on  the  metal  shields  of  the 
soldiers,  which  were  carried  so  as  to  protect 
the  head. 


THE  SIEGE  OF  SHARRAI. 


*41 


The  intention  of  the  attacking  force  was 
apparent  in  a short  time.  As  they  neared 
the  wall,  the  platform  was  placed  on  end  by 
a united  effort,  and  then  allowed  to  drop  for- 
ward upon  the  edge  of  the  wall,  dozens  of 
men  mounting  it  at  once  to  hold  it  down,  and 
rush  over  it  to  the  top  of  the  barricade.  The 
first  attempts  were  unsuccessful,  for  as  soon 
as  it  fell,  willing  hands  seized  it  and  flung  it 
from  the  top,  whence  it  fell  with  a crash, 
hurling  its  occupants  upon  the  ground  in 
confusion.  All  this  time  the  men  from  the 
top  of  the  wall  kept  up  a constant  fire  of 
stones  from  their  slings,  or  when  the  foe  came 
close  enough  hurled  down  the  larger  rocks 
upon  their  heads.  In  spite  of  the  somewhat 
primitive  form  of  warfare,  there  were  a large 
number  killed,  and  more  wounded,  so  that 
they  were  not  able  to  continue  the  struggle. 

Once  or  twice  the  attackers  succeeded  in 
mounting  to  the  top  of  the  wall,  but  they 
were  met  by  the  warriors  on  the  other  side 
with  such  fierceness.,  that  they  could  not  sue- 
geedln  holding  their  position  for  more  thaii 


S4t  THR  SISOE  OF  SHARRAI. 

a few  moments.  The  long  swords  were  of 
wonderful  benefit  in  repelling  an  attack,  and 
the  besieging  force-was  placed  at  a great  dis- 
advantage. After  several  trials,  in  which 
Hatesta  lost  quite  a number  of  men,  there  was 
a lull  in  the  attack,  and  the  officers  held  a 
consultation  by  the  side  of  the  moat. 

“The  foe  pauses  for  reflection,”  said  Umrro. 
wiping  the  perspiration  from  his  brow,  and 
giving  his  dripping  blade  a glance,  “Ha- 
testa has  felt  the  sting  of  the  fangs  of  Tchin- 
cuilaa.  What  thinks  ray  Lord  Harlo?” 

“ Wait,”  replied  be,  sententiously.  “ See 
you  not  that  band  of  men  returning  from 
the  grove?” 

“ Truly,”  mused  the  priest,  “ What  mean 
they  now  ?” 

By  the  united  effort  of  a whole  company, 
the  gigantic  trunk  of  a tree  was  being  carried 
with  some  rapidity,  to  the  scene  of  action. 
Ritchie  watched,  them  for  a moment 
anxiously,  and  then  gave  some  orders  in  a 
rapid  tone  to  a messenger,  who  hurried  away. 
It  was  apparent  to  him  now,  that  the  foe  in- 


THI  SISOS  or  9HARRAI.  243 

tended  to  use  the  heavy  tree  trunk  as  a bat- 
tering ram,  tor  the  purpose  of  forcing  the 
great  gates.  The  messenger  he  had  sent  to 
Tchincuilaa  and  Sexton,  with  a command 
that  if  they  saw  his  center  hard  pressed,  they 
were  to  come  at  once  to  his  assistance  with 
reinforcements.  - Ritchie  urged  his  men  to 
the  siege  guns,  as  he  called  his  pets  of  ord- 
nance, and  had  them  loaded  and  ready  for 
action.  The  body  of  men  with  the  battering 
ram  drew  near,  and  there  also  came  across 
the  bridge  to  the  moat  a new  party  of  war- 
riors mounted  on  black  steeds.  As  they 
neared  the  rest  of  Hatesta’s  forces  they  sent 
up  a cheer.  The  new-comers  seemed  to 
know  where  they  would  be  most  effctive  for 
without  dismounting  the  foremost  to  cross 
waited  for  the  rest  until  they  were  all  drawn 
up  in  line. 

Meanwhile  the  party  with  the  battering 
ram  had  approached  the  gate,  and  the  stones 
were  hurled  at  them  with  some  precision. 
If  one  man  fell,  however,  it  did  not  seem  to 
make  any  difference,  and  the  heavy  weight 


244  SIEGE  OF  SHARRAI. 

was  carried  with  a rush  straight  at  the  gate. 
Ritchie  gathered  his  forces  for  the  shock,  and 
placed  men  at  the  ground  upon  the  inside  to 
meet  the  attackers  should  they  succeed  in 
breaking  in  the  gate.  The  stones  rattled 
down  upon  the  heads  of  those  nearest  the 
wall  as  the  huge  ram  was  hurled  against  the 
gate.  Ritchie  signed  for  the  mounted  re- 
serve inside  the  wall,  and  the  new  force  on 
the  outside  mounted  on  black  horses  broke 
into  a gallop  and  came  tearing  toward  the 
gate. 

There  was  a fearful  crash  as  the  ram  met 
the  tough  planks,  and  they  might  have  with- 
stood  the  blow  had  the  walls  been  built 
stronger.  As  it  was,  the  stanchions  were  bro- 
ken from  their  moorings  and  the  heavy  gate 
trembled  for  an  instant  and  then  fell  inward, 
carrying  some  of  the  besiegers  with  it  in  its 
fall.  The  huge  tree  trunk  dropped  in  the 
opening,  and  the  men  who  had  not  been 
felled  in  their  tracks  by  the  stones  of  the  men 
stationed  on  the  wall,  drew  their  blades,  and 
with  Qries  of  “H^testa ! Hatesta !”  prepared  tO 


THE  SIEGE  OF  SHARRAI. 


*45 


hurl  themselves  upon  those  inside,  believing 
that  their  mounted  friends  were  coming  close 
behind  to  their  support.  With  a shout  a 
large  force  of  Hatesta’s  men  who  had  been 
engaged  in  storming  the  barriers  mounted 
their  horses  and  urged  them  toward  the 
opening.  A concerted  plan  of  attack  was 
made.  Tchincuilaa  was  busied  with  a party 
of  stormers  at  the  left  wing  and  Sexton, 
held  in  the  same  way,  was  not  able  to  send 
any  assistance,  as  they  had  all  they  could 
do  to  repulse  the  nimble  men  who  threw 
their  platforms  upon  the  walls,  and  attempted 
to  mount  them. 

Ritchie  was  soon  on  the  ground  facing  the 
now  ruined  gate;  his  brave  soldiers  at  his  back, 
prepared  to  battle  to  the  death.  The  first 
force  of  mounted  men  came  on  with  a rush 
but  silently  until  they  were  fairly  at  the  open- 
ing, when  with  a cheer  the  shout  went  up 
from  their  throats,  “Tchincuilaa,  Tchincuilaa, 
The  Eagle  flies  to  the  rescue.  Tchincuilaa." 
They  rode  completely  over  those  who  had 
battered  in  the  gates,  and  thep  turning. 


946  THS  SISOS  OF  SHARRAI. 

charged  back  at  the  advancing  horaeraen.  It 
was  a glorious  charge,  taken  as  it  was  against 
twice  the  number,  and  so  unexpected  was  it 
that  the  others  turned  at  once  and  sought 
safety  in  flight  back  to  the  main  line  of  their 
friends.  As  they  turned  Ritchie  noticed  the 
messenger  Umrro  had  sent  to  the  doubtful 
province  and  knew  that  he  had  been  success- 
ful, Each  warrior  in  the  gallant  company 
wore  at  the  crest  of  his  helmet  a single  eagle’s 
feather,  in  token  of  allegiance  to  the  rightful 
king,  their  prince. 

The  band  soon  returned  within  the  battle- 
ments and  was  welcomed  by  Nanona,  who 
had  ridden  from  the  palace  to  the  scene  of 
the  conflict.  She  could  not  bear  the  suspense 
and  insisted  upon  being  upon  the  scene, 
Tehincuilaa  descended  from  the  wall  to  beg 
her  to  return,  but  she  and  Losaia  insisted  that 
they  preferred  to  remain-  Nanona  thanked 
the  messenger  and  then  moved  slowly  off  to 
the  brow  of  the  inner  hill,  whence  she  could 
watch  the  progress  of  the  battle  beyond  the 
reach  of  flying  missies, 


siSGt:  o?  SHA&kAl.  »47 

The  tht-ee  friends  held  a short  couneil  ©f 
waf  \vilh  Utfirfo  aftd  it  was  agreed  that  it 
would  be  the  better  plan  to  make  an  attack 
on  their  own  part*  The  enemy  was  much 
discouraged,  and  if  it  could  be  completely 
routed  the  siege  might  be  ended  without 
having  to  wait  weeks  and  perhaps  longer 
for  its  termination.  They  admitted  that  the 
loss  of  life  might  be  greater  but  the  end 
would  justify  the  means.  They  therefore 
mounted  and  about  2,000  strong  galloped  to 
the  outside  of  the  wall  through  the  gate  and 
were  ranged  in  fighting  line  before  the  other 
forces  were  aware  of  their  intent.  They  were 
just  in  time  for  Hatesta  had  not  been  idle 
and  had  prepared  his  whole  force  to  make  an 
attack  upon  the  dismantled  gate,  and  force 
an  entrance. 

There  was  not  a moment  to  be  lost  and  the 
w’ord  of  command  followed  their  exit  so 
rapidly  that  those  who  were  at  the  wings  of 
the  force  had  but  just  time  to  wheel  their 
horses  and  tear  toward  the  foe  in  line  with 
the  others.  Now  the  Eagle  men,  with  Tchin- 


248 


THE  SIEGE  or  SHARRAI. 


cuilaa,  held  the  centre  directly  opposed  to 
Hatesta,  and  Ritchie  and  Sexton  commanded 
the  left  and  right  wings.  The  remainder  of 
the  force  held  the  gate,  and  were  to  protect 
the  entrance  of  the  attacking  force  in  case  of 
a repulse. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

THE  END  OF  THE  TRAITOR  PRINCE. 

Tchincuilaa  turned  for  a moment  in 
the  saddle  to  look  upon  Nanona  ere  he 
charged  with  his  men,  and  saw  her  wave 
her  hand  at  him,  as  if  to  wish  him  suc- 
cess. He  swung  his  long  blade  aloft  in 
answering  greeting,  and  then,  with  a shout 
which  was  repeated  along  the  line  of  his 
little  army,  the  whole  force  charged  at  a 
tearing  gallop  toward  the  foe.  Hatesta  had 
hardly  an  opportunity  to  gather  his  men, 
many  of  whom  had  been  dismounted  to  re- 
ceive the  charge,  so  he  was  obliged  to  receive 
the  shock  without  having  the  impetus  of 
movement  to  check  it.  The  charging  column 
came  on  bowed  out  in  the  centre,  the  wings 
being  a little  behind  in  the  start.  So  irresist- 
ible was  the  charge  of  the  Eagle  men  that 
the  opposing  centre  of  the  enemy  which  was 
directly  in  front  of  the  bridge  hardly  seemed 
•49 


2^0  THE  END  OF  THE  TRAITOR  PRINCE* 

to  offer  a resistance  worthy  of  mention,  and 
was  driven  before  Tchincuilaa  s horsemen, 
like  straw  before  the  wind. 

Many  of  the  rebel  army  were  forced  into 
the  moat,  in  some  cases  followed  by  the  pur- 
suers who  were  unable  to  check  theiitsteeds. 
A large  number,  among  which  were  Hatesta 
and  Ilhama,  turned  and  dashed  over  the 
slight  bridge  with  Tchincuilaa  and  a few 
followers  in  hot  pursuit.  Others  who  would 
have  followed  were  prevented  from  doing  so 
by  the  falling  of  the  slight  structure,  which 
had  been  loosened  from  the  banks.  Mean- 
time, the  wings  of  the  attacking  force  had 
much  the  best  of  the  battle.  The  enemy 
had  been  taken  completely  by  surprise 
and  the  superior  arms  of  the  men  of 
Tchincuilaa  put  them  at  a disadvantage. 
The  long  swords  gleamed  as  they  swept 
from  the  front  of  the  galloping  column,  each 
as  if  directed  by  some  malignant  ability  find- 
ing its  sheath  in  the  breast  of  a foe.  It  was 
but  a short  time  before  the  forces  opposed  to 
Sexton  and  Ritchie,  stricken  with  terror,  iis- 


THE  END  OF  THE  TRAITOR  PRINCE.  9$t 

mounted  in  hot  haste,  and  throwing  themselves 
into  the  moat  made  for  the  opposite  bank 
with  all  possible  speed.  Arrived  at  the  other 
side,  the  majority  of  them  threw  down  their 
arms  and  signified  their  intention  to  capit- 
ulate. The  horses  they  had  left  behind  were 
herded,  and  driven  inside  of  the  wall,  where 
they  were  cared  for  by  the  reserve  force, 
which  had  never  been  brought  into  the  action. 

Meantime,  Tchincuilaa  and  but  six  of  his 
men,  finding  that  they  were  not  supported  by 
the  advance  of  the  balance  of  the  company, 
and  realizing  that  they  were  not  numerous 
enough  to  cope  with  the  score  of  the  foe  who 
had  crossed  the  bridge  before  them,  reigned 
in  their  panting  steeds,  and  galloped  back  to- 
ward the  moat.  Hatesta  had  noticed  at  the 
same  time  that  the  number  in  pursuit  was  a 
small  one,  and  calling  out  a command  to  his 
companions  wheeled  to  look  for  the  cause  of 
the  sudden  change  of  action  on  the  part  of 
the  pursuers.  He  at  once  perceived  that  the 
bridge  was  down,  and  that  the  small  party 

was  making  speed  back  to  the  moat, 
le 


25  i THE  END  OF  THE  TRAITOR  PRINCE. 

“ Back  ; upon  them !”  he  yelled.  “ The 
bridge  has  fallen,  and  Tchincuilaa  is  at  the 
mercy  of  Hatesta  and  his  loyal  ones.  On!  and 
we  sweep  him  from  the  face  of  the  earth,  and 
the  day  is  won.  Tchincuilaa  dead,  who  will 
dispute  the  sway  of  Hatesta  ?” 

With  a wild  yell,  the  party  urged  the  horses 
to  their  utmost  speed,  and  flew  in  hot  pur- 
suit. Tchincuilaa  glanced  back  and  saw  that 
unless  the  bridge  was  put  in  place  his  little 
party  must  meet  alone  the  approaching  force 
of  over  three  times  its  number.  Ritchie  and 
Sexton  had  perceived  his  plight  and  were 
doing  their  best  with  the  men  at  hand  to 
again  place  the  bridge  in  position.  As  Tchin- 
cuilaa neared  the  moat  they  shouted  to  him 
in  encouragement  redoubling  their  efforts. 
From  the  hill,  Nanona  saw  the  desperate  con- 
dition of  her  lover  and  turned  pale  with  fear, 
yet  the  brave  woman  never  took  her  eyes 
from  the  two  parties ; the  one  so  large  and 
the  other  apparently  so  insignificant.  Tchin- 
cuilaa beheld  her  for  an  instant  in  the  distance, 
and  a fierce  flame  shot  through  him.  She 


thfe  END  OP  THE  TRAITOR  PRINCE,  2^3 

was  looking  upon  him,  and  she  should  see 
him  die  fighting  manfully. 

The  now  pursuing  force  was  upon  them, 
and  they  felt  that  they  would  not  have  time 
to  fling  themselves  from  their  horses  and 
take  to  the  moat  before  the  foe  would  be 
upon  them.  With  a quick  movement  they 
swung  their  steeds  about,  and  charged  back 
again  diagonally.  This  forced  Hatesta  and 
his  men  to  alter  their  course  and  follow  in  an 
ever  changing  tangent,  which  lost  them  much 
speed,  and  also  scattered  somewhat.  Seeing 
this  Tchincuilaa  gave  the  command  to  his 
few  staunch  followers  and  in  a compact  body, 
they  charged  directly  at  the  foe,  striking 
them  at  a point  where  they  met  only  about 
their  own  number.  Three  of  the  men  had 
provided  themselves  with  the  long  swords 
but  the  balance  were  only  armed  with  the 
knives  or  broad  blades  of  the  Dumachas. 
Four  of  the  foe  went  down  at  the  first  shock, 
but  the  three  other  Eagle  men  were  not  so 
fortunate  and  could  not  follow  the  others 
after  they  had  finished  their  men  and  were 


#54  THE  END  OP  THE  TRAITOR  PRIHCB. 

off  at  a gallop.  The  short  blades  had  pro- 
longed the  battle  and  before  they  could  join 
their  comrades  others  of  the  force  were  upon 
them. 

Tchincuilaa  saw  their  plight  and  resolved 
that  he  would  not  leave  the  brave  men  in 
their  peril  so,  with  a command  to  his  com- 
rades, he  charged  back,  directly  at  the  strug- 
gling knot  of  foot  and  horsemen.  The  fight 
was  already  a fierce  one.  One  of  the  soldiers 
of  Hatesta  had  fallen  from  his  horse  dead 
and  another  was  binding  up  a knife  wound. 
One  of  the  Eagle  men,  wounded  to  the  death, 
had  seized  an  adversary  about  the  waist  as  he 
closed  with  him  and  as  they  fell  to  the 
ground  plunged  his  keen  blade  to  his  heart 
with  his  last  gasp.  The  four  men  charged 
directly  into  the  struggling  mass  and  the 
long  heavy  blades  hewed  and  stabbed,  draw- 
ing blood  at  every  lunge  or  sweep.  Soon  the 
little  party  was  in  the  center  of  a fierce  mass 
of  foemen,  whom  they  received  upon  the 
points  of  their  swords  or  hewed  to  the 
ground  through  casque  and  skull.  It  was  a 


THE  END  OF  THE  TRAITOR  PRINCE. 


*55 


fearful  fight.  Both  men  and  horses  were 
bleeding  from  countless  scratches  but  still 
they  fought  on  until  but  two  of  their  number 
with  their  king  remained  alive  in  the  strug- 
gle. The  ground  was  strewn  with  the  bodies 
of  the  foe,  while  the  riderless  horses  galloped 
about  over  the  plain. 

The  horse  of  one  of  the  men  fell,  pierced  in 
the  neck  with  a knife  thrust,  but  as  its  master 
touched  the  ground  he  was  on  his  feet,  bat- 
tling until  trodden  under  the  hoofs  of  the 
steeds  of  the  enemy.  Then  the  opposing  fac- 
tion drew  away,  but  only  six  in  number.  Ha- 
testa  and  lihama  among  them.  A shout  from 
the  distance  told  that  the  bridge  was  com- 
pleted, and  gathering  together,  the  force  of 
the  traitor  prince  tore  down  upon  the  two 
men,  hoping  to  sweep  them  down  with  the 
force  of  the  charge.  Up  to  this  time  Tchin- 
cuilaa  had  forgotten  his  pistol,  which  he  had 
carried  from  the  first.  It  held  five  loads,  and 
a smile  of  satisfaction  illumined  his  face  as  he 
drew  it  from  its  sheath.  He  waited  until  the 
charging  men  were  close  upon  him  and  then 


256  THE  END  OF  THE  TRAITOR  PRINCE. 

opened  fire  with  such  effect  that  before  the 
shock  came  three  of  the  saddles  were  empty. 
Striking  his  horse  a blow,  it  dashed  to  one 
side  just  in  time  to  avoid  the  rush  of  Hatesta 
and  Ilhama,  who  had  singled  him  out,  and 
they  went  by  hini  in  a flash.  His  companion 
braced  himself  and  his  keen  blade  passed 
clear  through  the  throat  of  the  charging  sol- 
dier,  the  shock  throwing  dead  and  living  to 
the  ground  where  they  rolled,  the  blood  of 
the  vanquished  oouring  over  the  victor  in  a 
red  stream. 

As  Ilhama,  the  wicked  priest,  dashed  by, 
Tchincuilaa  swung  aloft  the  blade  given  him 
by  Nanona,  and  with  all  the  nervous  energy 
of  his  powerful  frame  sent  it  crashing  down. 
The  keen  edge  caught  the  priest  above 
the  ear  and  such  was  the  force  of  the  blow 
that  it  cut  diagonally  through  jaw  and  neck. 
The  head  dropped  forward  upon  the  chest 
and  as  the  horse  dashed  on,  its  half  beheaded 
rider  plunged  over  its  shoulder.  The  foot  of 
Ilhama  became  entangled  in  the  saddle  and 
the  frightened  horse  tore  toward  the  moat, 


THE  END  OF  THE  TRAITOR  PRINCE.  *57 

passing  the  rescuing  party,  which  was  hurry- 
ing to  the  assistance  of  its  king,  rushing  over 
the  bridge,  and  dashing  up  the  hill  inside  the 
wall,  where  the  murderer  was  flung  loose 
directly  at  the  feet  of  the  Princess  Nanona 
and  her  companion,  Losaia. 

Back  on  the  field,  two  score  of  horsemen, 
with  Sexton  and  Ritchie  approached  where 
the  two  remaining  actors  in  the  tragedy  were 
drawn  apart.  Hatesta  threw  a glance  of  hatred 
at  the  king,  and  with  a loud  shout  bore  down 
upon  him.  Tchincuilaa  urged  his  horse  to  its 
utmost  speed  and  the  two  met  directly  before 
the  eyes  of  the  reinforcements.  The  duel  was 
short.  Hatesta  flung  his  blade  with  all  his 
force  at  his  enem}',  and  so  true  was  the  aim, 
that  if  the  horse  of  Tchincuilaa  had  not  reared, 
it  must  have  pierced  the  neck  of  the  king. 
As  it  was,  it  struck  the  upper  edge  of  the 
breast  plate  and  rattled  to  the  ground.  Tchin- 
cuilaa raised  himself  in  his  saddle,  and  giving 
his  arms  a mighty  swing,  the  blade  of  Nanona 
whistled  through  the  air.  It  met  the  neck  of 
Hatesta,  the  head  sprung  into  space,  a spout 


258  THE  END  OF  THE  TRAITOR  PRINCE. 

of  blood  gushed  from  the  still  erect  trunk, 
and  then  the  limbs  relaxed  from  about  the 
galloping  horse,  and  the  body  fell  with  a crash 
to  the  bloody  plain,  a hundred  feet  from  the 
head,  which  lay  upon  the  trampled  grass,  its 
wicked  eyes  still  staring  its  last  glance  of 
hatred  and  malice,  terrible  in  death. 

Prolonged  cheers  rent  the  air  as  the  traitor 
fell,  and  Tchincuilaa  was  surrounded  by  a 
crowd  of  his  followers,  who  seemed  to  be  in 
an  ecstacy  of  delight.  Sexton  and  Ritchie 
galloped  up  and  grasped  a hand  on  either  side. 

“ We  had  about  given  you  up,”  remarked 
the  former,  “ but  you  seem  to  be  a hero  of 
the  first  water,  and  have  downed  the  lot  of 
them.  Gods ! but  that  last  was  a blow.  I 
couldn’t  have  done  it  better  myself,’’  and  he 
glanced  with  an  approving  glance  at  his  bare 
and  sinewy  arm. 

“ I think  I have  seen  as  strong  blows  de- 
livered by  you  this  very  day,  at  the  wall,” 
answered  Tchincuilaa. 

“ It  seemed  as  if  the  time  we  were  getting 
that  bridge  in  position  was  interminable  ” 


TH*  END  OF  THE  TRAITOR  PRINCE.  259 

said  Ritchie.  “We  all  thought  to  see  you 
swept  from  the  face  of  the  earth  when  you 
made  that  rash  charge.  Where  are  the  bal- 
ance of  your  men  ? All  dead  ?” 

“No,  that  reminds  me.  I have  a duty  to 
perform, for  I think  one  brave  fello  w still  lives." 

Looking  about  searchingly,  Tchincuilaa 
beheld  the  warrior,  covered  with  blood, 
ranged  in  rank  with  the  rest  of  the  men,  and 
taking  things  as  nonchalantly  as  do  all  truly 
brave  men  upon  occasions  of  the  kind.  Tchin- 
cuilaa called  to  him  in  his  own  language. 

“Where  is  he  who  stood  by  the  side  of  his 
king  to  the  last,  and  faced  death  for  his  sake. 
Oh ! tell  me,  where  is  the  brave  Eagle  man 
who  battled  as  one  against  the  many  ? Let 
him  step  forth  to  receive  the  hand  of  his 
king.” 

The  man  came  forward  a little  sheepishly, 
for  the  eyes  of  the  whole  party  were  upon  him, 
and  another  party  was  approaching  with  Na- 
nona  and  Losaia  riding  in  the  lead.  He 
mumbled  something  about  doing  his  duty  as 
all  brave  men  should,  but  Tchincuilaa  was 


s6o  THE  END  OF  THE  TRAITOR  PRINCE. 

not  content  with  this.  He  took  the  hand  of 
the  brave  soldier  within  his  own. 

“ What  may  the  king  call  his  brave  de- 
fender?” he  asked. 

“ Latusa,”  he  replied,  “ sometimes  called 
The  Mighty,  armorer  to  the  forces  of  my 
king’s  house.” 

“ Step  forth,  oh  Latusa,  the  armorer,  and 
receive  the  public  thanks  of  thy  king,  and 
rank  hereafter  as  a chief  of  the  tribe  of  Tchin- 
cuilaa.  Thou  shalt  serve  by  the  side  of  thy 
king,  at  the  royal  palace.” 

Then  as  a cheer  went  up  from  the  sur- 
rounding warriors,  he  said  with  a laugh  to 
his  friends,  “What’s  the  use  of  being  a king  if 
you  can’t  dispense  a little  happiness  and  jus- 
tice about  you  ?” 

As  the  newly  created  chief  turned  with  a 
flushed  and  gratified  face  to  join  the  troops, 
Nanona,  who  approached,  passed  close  to 
him  and  untwining  a costly  jew’eled  chain 
from  about  her  throat,  she  drew  it  deftly 
about  his  helmet,  and  cried,  “ So  doth  Na- 
nona, she  who  is  a princess  of  the  land,  crown 


THE'  END  or  THE  TRAITOR  PRINCE,  a6l 

bravery  and  worth  among  the  people  of  Na- 
haeco.” 

The  companies  drew  back  in  silence  as  the 
two  beautiful  women  approached  the  men 
who  had  officered  the  forces  of  the  day.  Na- 
nona’s  eyes  shone  brightly,  and  a flush  of  ex- 
citement overspread  the  deep-hued  cheek  as 
she  approached  her  lover. 

“ Hail  to  the  victor,”  she  cried.  ” The 
armies  of  the  traitor  prince  are  subdued,  and 
bow  to  the  rule  of  Tchincuilaa,  the  rightful 
ruler  in  Nahaeco.  There  lives  no  one  to  dis- 
pute his  right,  for  with  his  own  hand  hath  he 
slain  Ilhama,  the  wicked  priest,  and  Hatesta, 
the  murderer  of  Checides,  and  disturber 
of  the  peace.  Well  hath  the  prophecy  of 
Umrro  been  fulfilled  here,  and  Tchincuilaa 
hath  conquered  and  slain  with  the  sword 
given  to  him  by  Nanona,  the  wicked  prince. 
Thus  hath  the  king  avenged  the  death  of 
Checides,  my  father.  Thus  is  Nanona 
avenged,  and  thus  doth  she  thank  her  lord 
and  hero,  he  who  hath  slain  single  handed 
the  hosts  that  would  have  trodden  him  to  the 


262  THB  END  OF  THE  TRAITOR  PRINCE. 

earth,  where  1 myself  beheld  him.”  The 
queenly  woman,  lovely  with  a passion-kissed 
loveliness,  rode  up  to  her  lover’s  "side  and 
taking  both  his  hands  flushed  rosy  red,  then 
leaning  from  her  palfrey,  bent  her  head  toward 
him  as  quickly  as  the  motion  of  a bird,  and 
kissed  him  full  upon  the  mouth.  He  trem- 
bled at  the  contact  of  the  warm  lips,  and  in 
the  excitement  of  the  moment  forgot  the 
newly  learned  tongue,  and  whispered  that 
one  word,  which  means  so  much  to  all  Eng- 
lish-speaking people,  when  they  love,  “ Darl- 
ing,”  at  the  same  time  flashing  into  her  eyes 
a glance  which  answered  hers. 

She  had  said  that  if  he  came  to  her  with 
victory  in  his  hand  she  would  forgive  him, 
but  womanlike,  she  had  been  better  than  her 
word ; in  the  moment  of  greatest  peril  when 
victory  and  honor  hung  in  the  balance  with 
defeat  and  death,  she  had  come  to  him  on  the 
wings  of  love  to  die  with  him  or  crown  his 
victory  with  heart  laurels  surpassing  in  lustre 
the  diadem  of  the  Csesars.  There  was  love 
for  him  in  the  future — and  such  love  as  prom* 
ised  paradise  in  the  one  word— hornet 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

DEATH  BY  THE  CASQUE. 

Peace  followed  the  siege  of  Sharrai  but 
the  new  ruler  found  himself  confronted  by 
an  unpleasant  duty.  Vetsuma,  the  third 
priest  in  the  plot,  had  been  taken  in  battle, 
and  according  to  the  written  law  must  pay 
the  penalty  of  his  wickedness  by  death.  The 
people  demanded  it,  and  although  Tchin- 
cuilaa  was  for  pardoning  him  unconditionally, 
Nanona,  with  whom  he  was  on  the  most  lov- 
ing terms,  advised  him  not  to  vex  the  people 
by  attempting  to  depart  so  far  from  their  tra- 
ditions as  to  pardon  him.  Her  lover  was 
sensible  of  the  good  advice,  but  resolved  to 
attempt  to  save  him,  by  making  an  appeal  to 
the  council  assembled. 

Accordingly  the  chiefs  were  called  to  the 
great  hall  some  days  after  the  battle,  when 
quiet  had  been  restored,  and  the  ill-fated 
priest  was  brought  in.  Tchincuilaa  was 


264  DEATH  BT  The  CASQDE. 

seated  upon  the  throne,  a position  which  be- 
came him  well,  wearing  the  rich  dress  of  his 
kingly  dignity.  By  his  side  was  Nanona,  re- 
gal in  her  beauty,  which  was  enhanced  by  the 
lovelight  in  her  clear  eyes.  Close  by  were 
Sexton  and  Ritchie,  while  Losaia  held  a po- 
sition at  the  feet  of  her  dear  friend.  The  cul- 
prit was  allowed  to  stand  unmanacled  a short 
distance  from  the  foot  of  the  throne,  where 
he  looked  up  with  defiance  at  his  king.  He 
seemed  to  feel  that  there  was  no  hope  for 
him,  and  he  would  meet  death  bravely. 

About  the  hall  were  the  princes  and  chiefs, 
with  stern  faces,  awaiting  the  pronouncing  of 
the  sentence  of  doom  by  Umrro,  who  was 
now  the  high  priest  of  the  people.  In  their 
glances  there  appeared  no  hope  for  the  man. 
Tchincuilaa  glanced  at  him  pityingly,  hoping 
that  he  might  be  able  to  save  him,  for  w'hat 
harm  could  one  poor  man  do  now  that  the 
struggle  was  over,  and  the  insurrection  for- 
ever stilled. 

“Ye  bring  me  here,”  cried  the  doomed 
man,  looking  about  the  hall  with  a glance  of 


DBAtH  BV  fttE  CASQtffe.  265 

hatred,”  that  ye  may  gloat  over  the  victim  and 
watch  him  writhe  with  fear  of  his  doom.  Ye 
shall  all  see  how  a priest  of  the  Dumachas 
meets  his  fate.  Know  that  Vetsuma  hates  ye 
all,  ye  and  the  usurper.’’ 

“Peace,”  said  Tchincuilaa,  in  a concentrated 
voice.  “ Kno  w you  not  that  your  king  would 
save  thee  ?” 

A sneer  was  on  the  lips  of  the  priest  as  ht 
turned  his  wicked  gaze  upon  the  king,  and 
then  his  eyes  flashed  with  a sudden  resolve. 
He  gathered  his  body  like  a panther  that  is 
about  to  spring  upon  his  prey,  and  seizing  a 
blade  from  the  side  of  a chief  who  was  stand- 
ing by  he  flew  up  the  steps  toward  Tchin- 
cuilaa.  The  men  directly  about  him  were 
unarmed,  and  Nanona  uttered  a shriek  as  he 
saw  death  approach  her  dear  one,  flinging  her- 
self in  front  of  him  to  protect  him  with  her 
own  body. 

The  evil  intent  had  very  tame  ending,  for 
the  priest,  filled  with  the  frenzy  of  murder, 
passed  close  by  Ritchie  as  he  mounted  the 
steps,  and  that  young  fellow  gathered  him- 


266  DEATH  BY  THE  CASQUE. 

self  as  he  had  often  done  with  the  gloves  at 
college,  and  delivered  a nervous  short  arm 
blow  directly  upon  the  jaw  of  the  mad  priest., 
There  was  a dull  sound  as  the  iron  knuckles 
met  the  face,  and  then  the  priest  went  down 
like  a shot,  the  knife  rattling  from  his  grasp, 
and  sliding  along  the  granite  floor,  at  the 
feet  of  the  horrified  princes,  who  had  made  a 
concerted  rush  to  defend  their  king,  who  was 
already  endeared  to  them  by  his  bravery. 
The  body  never  moved  while  they  waited 
for  him  to  rise.  The  blow  had  stunned  him. 

“ That  was  one  of  your  old  favorites,  Harl,” 
laughed  Tchincuilaa,  apparantly  little  moved 
by  the  occurrence.  “I  fancy  you  have  been 
pining  for  just  such  an  opportunity.” 

“It  did  feel  quite  natural,”  replied  Ritchie, 
while  he  nursed  his  hand,  “ but  the  fellow 
has  a deuced  hard  head.” 

Probably  nothing  that  Ritchie  could  have 
done  would  have  so  filled  the  assembled 
people  with  wonder,  as  that  same  blow. 
They  were  strangers  to  the  manly  art, 
even  in  its  most  primitive  stages,  and  to 


UfiATH  fiY  THK  CASQUE.  afi? 

see  one  man  fell  another  as  if  he  had 
been  struck  with  a rock  filled  them 
with  awe,  and  the  fame  of  his  fistic  powers 
went  abroad  over  the  land,  and  was  set  down 
as  his  most  immense  claim  to  greatness.  Of 
course  he  was  then  thanked  by  the  people  for 
saving  the  life  of  the  king,  and  had  rhapsodies 
of  gratitude  showered  upon  him  by  Nanona, 
all  of  which  wearied  him  somewhat,  but  the 
few  whispered  words  and  the  bright  glance 
from  Losaia  lingered  long  in  his  heart  and 
made  him  long  for  another  victim. 

Vetsuma  was  unconscious  for  several 
minutes,  and  dizzy  for  many  more.  His 
rash  act  had  made  it  impossible  for  the  king 
to  intercede  for  him  even  if  he  had  been  so 
inclined,  so  when  he  was  sufficiently  re- 
covered, the  priest  was  again  brought  before 
the  throne,  securely  bound,  where  Umrro 
took  great  satisfaction  in  pronouncing  sen- 
tence, and  consigning  him  to  death  by  the 
casque  without  honors.  This  was  the  only 
style  of  death  meted  out  in  the  land,  but 
when  people  were  to  die  because  of  their  be- 

17 


268 


death  by  the  casque. 


ing  of  a ripe  agt,  or  by  the  laws  of  the  coun- 
try there  was  considerable  pomp  in  connec- 
tion with  the  rite. 

In  the  case  of  Vetsuma  the  ceremony  was 
as  simple  as  possible.  The  day  set  for  the 
execution  there  was  an  immense  gathering  of 
people  at  the  banks  of  the  quicksand  lake, 
where  there  was  a small  temple  erected,  also 
a projecting  abutment  thrown  out  built  of 
solid  masonry.  A broad  path  or  road  led 
straight  up  to  it  from  the  plain,  and  about, 
where  they  could  see  the  execution,  were  the 
people  by  thousands.  The  priest  was  led 
out  upon  the  plain  without  being  allowed  the 
rites  of  the  temple,  and  he  was  placed  bare- 
headed before  the  multitude. 

Attendants  brought  a large  copper  affair, 
shaped  much  like  a helmet,  as  in  fact  it  was  the 
helmet  of  death,  or  the  casque.  This  casque 
completely  covered  the  head  to  the  neck 
when  placed  in  position,  and  was  hinged  at 
the  back.  The  peculiar  part  of  its  construc- 
tion, was  that  at  its  top  was  a projecting  knob 
of  sutaya.  This  was  held  suspended  above  the 


DEATH  BY  THE  CASQUE.  269 

casque  by  a spring,  and  at  its  other  end  it 
was  sharpened  to  a needle  point.  This 
point,  when  the  casque  was  adjusted,  was 
suspended  directly  over  the  soft  part  of  the 
center  of  the  skull,  above  the  brain.  Amid  a 
deep  silence  this  casque  was  adjusted  to  the 
head  of  Vetsuma,  and  it  was  noticed  that  not 
a quiver  passed  over  him.  The  people  of 
that  country  learned  to  expect  the  casque  at 
some  time  and  it  had  few  terrors. 

The  arms  of  the  priest  were  pinioned  and 
the  limbs  bound  with  strips  of  fiber.  The 
living  body  was  then  laid  upon  a plank,  and 
carried  to  a slide,  which  projected  from  the 
masonry  over  the  quicksands.  At  the  feet  was 
fastened  a large  conical  piece  of  copper,  the 
feet  being  bound  firmly  to  the  flat  portion 
and  allowed  to  project  over  slightly,  while 
the  head  of  the  doomed  man  was  toward  the 
vast  audience.  Umrro  stood  by  with  folded 
arms,  while  a large  man  armed  with  a mallet 
of  gold  stepped  to  the  other  side.  Not  a 
word  had  been  spoken.  All  had  passed 
off  like  clockwork.  The  executioner  with 


270 


DEATH  BY  THE  CASQITE. 


the  mallet  took  his  position,  then  Umrro 
spoke ; 

“ Vetsuma,  once  priest  of  the  Dumachas, 
he  cried  solemnly,  “ divested  of  thy  office, 
prepare  to  meet  thy  fate.  ‘Take  thou  not, 
nor  seek  to  take  unless  it  be  to  thine  own  pres- 
ervation, the  life  of  thy  fellow,’  saith  the 
written  law.  Oh  thou  dark  angel  of  death, 
waft  the  culprit  to  the  embrace  of  Saghah, 
the  evil  one.  Gosah  forgive  us.” 

With  that  he  made  a scarcely  perceptible 
sign,  and  as  the  people  murmured  a hoarse 
amen  in  the  Nahaecian  tongue,  the  mallet  of 
the  executioner  was  raised  and  fell,  then  the 
body  slipped  from  the  slide  with  the  meeting 
of  the  weapon  with  the  casque.  A deep- 
toned  gong  sounded  from  the  inner  court  of 
the  temple,  and  a flame  shot  high  into  the  air, 
as  the  heavy  body  disappeared  from  sight, 
and  fell  without  a sound  into  the  hungry 
quicksands,  never  more  to  be  seen  by  mortal 
eyes.  And  that  was  the  end  of  the  insurrec- 
tion altogether,  and  the  last  of  the  plotters. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

A DOUBLE  WEDDING. — THE  PROPHECY. 

The  days  that  followed  yrere  chiefly  re- 
markable for  their  extreme  quietude.  Several 
months  passed  uneventfully,  and  Sexton  was 
becoming  decidedly  restive.  As  for  the 
balance  of  the  part3%  they  were  too  much 
taken  up  with  each  other  to  seem  to  miss  the 
days  that  slipped  by  until  the  heat  of  the 
summer  was  past  and  the  seasons  were  ready 
to  slide  into  that  dreamy  autumn  which  pre- 
cedes the  winter  months.  The  old  miner, 
while  he  had  the  utmost  patience  for  one  of 
his  years  with  the  younger  people,  began  to 
fret  under  the  desertion  which  resulted  from 
the  close  companionship  of  the  lovers,  and  as 
he  had  nothing  better  to  think  of  pined  for 
the  outer  world  and  studied  deep  laid 
schemes  for  the  purpose  of  escaping  from  the 
prison  country. 


87X 


272  A DOUBLE  WEDDING — THE  PROPHECY. 

Umrro  and  he  became  quite  friendly,  in 
fact  had  it  not  been  for  the  loyal  priest  he 
would  have  been  subject  to  a much  deeper 
ennui.  Xheir  old  arguments  were  carried  on 
to  an  unlimited  extent,  but  the  breach  came 
when  the  priest  openly  sided  with  the  young 
people,  asserting  that  they  had  a perfect 
right  to  bask  in  each  other’s  society  to  their 
heart’s  content,  Sexton  to  the  contrary  not- 
withstanding.  After  that  for  several  days, 
Sexton  kept  to  his  own  society,  and  grew 
more  dissatisfied  than  ever.  Umrro  under- 
stood him  quite  well,  for  he  was  an  astute 
gentleman,  and  realized  that  it  was  jealousy 
which  was  eating  at  the  heart  of  his  friend. 

Meantime  the  lovers  had  quietly  arranged 
matters,  and  it  was  agreed  that  they  should 
be  wedded  in  a few  weeks.  Umrro  was  con- 
sulted, and  he  advised  that  they  should  set 
the  date  for  the  feast  of  Gosah,  which  oc- 
curred  according  to  the  Nahaecian  religious 
calendar  when  the  sun  was  at  a point  in  the 
heavens  corresponding  to  the  equinox. 
Tchincuilaa  and  Ritchie  had  been  uadecided 


A DOUBLE  WEDDING — THE  PROPHECY.  273 

what  to  do  as  to  a ceremony,  as  the  form  in 
vogue  was  hardly  a marriage  such  as  would 
satisfy  a modern  mamma, and  Losaia  especially, 
having  been  raised  a Catholic,  was  not  cer- 
tain as  to  whether  it  would  be  right  and 
proper.  They  finally  decided  that,  as  they 
were  in  the  United  States,  and  everywhere  a 
marriage  by  contract  was  recognized,  they 
would  ingraft  so  much  of  an  innovation  into 
the  ceremonies  of  the  country. 

Accordingly  when  the  time  came,  Sexton 
was  coaxed  into  being  a party  to  the  scheme, 
and  agreed  to  assist.  On  the  day  before  the 
regular  ceremony,  Ritchie  drew  up  two  con- 
tracts, in  which  the  subscribers  agreed  to 
live  together  as  husband  and  wife  until  death 
did  them  part,  and  they  were  properly  signed 
and  witnessed.  The  two  friends  signed  each 
other’s  contract  as  witnesses,  Sexton  making 
the  other  party  to  each.  As  Nanona  was  not 
up  in  English  chirography,  she  made  her  sign 
in  the  peculiar  characters  of  her  race,  and 
Sexton  wrote  her  name  in  Spencerian  pen- 
manship  beneath  it.  The  next  morning  the 


*74  A DOUBLE  WEDDING — THE  PROPHECY. 

marriage  ceremony  was  held,  and  an  impres- 
sive one  it  was. 

The  news  of  the  wedding  had  been  carried 
by  couriers  to  every  part  of  the  land,  and 
Sharrai  held  the  major  portion  of  the  popula- 
tion of  the  country  on  that  day — the  22d  of 
September  by  the  Christian  calendar.  Not 
one  of  the  subjects  came  without  bringing 
with  them  a present  of  some  kind  for  the 
young  people,  and  these  gifts  comprised 
everything  of  value  in  the  land,  from  a moun- 
tain  kid  to  a toilet  ornament.  There  were 
fine  gold  and  silver  utensils,  gem  embroid- 
ered stuffs  for  robes,  finely  wrought  chains 
and  bracelets,  silver  and  gold  girt  sandals, 
and  everything  conceivable,  that  might  go  to 
adorn  or  be  useful  for  the  person  or  house- 
hold of  those  who  had  grown  to  be  the  pets 
of  the  nation. 

The  ceremony  occurred  in  the  temple  and 
was  pronounced  the  most  elaborate  that  had 
ever  occurred  in  Nahaeco.  ' Headed  by  a 
cortege  of  priests,  at  whose  front  marched 
Umrro,  resplendent  in  jeweled  robes,  came 


A DOUBLE  WEDDING — THE  PROPHECY.  275 

the  royal  party.  The  two  brides  first,  carried 
in  palanquins  by  maidens  in  robes  of  golden 
yellow,  next  Tchincuilaa  in  the  royal  litter, 
by  his  side  Ritchie  and  Sexton,  all  carried  by 
the  men  of  the  household.  Behind  walked 
the  princes  and  their  spouses,  all  clad  in  gor- 
geous gowns.  At  each  side  of  the  route  were 
drawn  up  the  people  of  the  country,  voicing 
loud  acclamations  as  the  long  cort^e  passed 
by.  Arrived  at  the  temple,  the  party  passed 
into  the  lofty  hall,  where  the  fumes  of  per- 
fumed wood  filled  the  place  with  a sweet 
odor.  Here  the  priests  procured  huge 
torches,  and  after  lighting  them  led  the  way 
through  an  immense  doorway  into  a great 
vaulted  auditorium. 

The  torches  only  sufficed  to  partially  light 
up  the  interior,  but  in  the  center  could  be 
seen  a sculptured  altar,  upon  which  a blue 
flame  burned,  from  which  was  emitted  a faint, 
subtle  odor.  Before  this  altar  the  wedding 
party  was  stopped,  while  the  people  followed 
in,  until  it  seemed  as  if  there  could  hardly  be 
one  person  in  the  land  left  outside.  The 


2J6  a double  wedding — THE  PROPHECY. 

priests  stood  near  the  royal  group,  holding 
the  torches  aloft.  The  princes  were  ranged 
in  a half  circle  a short  distance  away,  and 
through  the  dim  distance  of  the  huge  vaulted 
room,  the  people  made  their  way. 

Suddenly,  coming  softly  at  first,  and  then 
growing  louder,  came  sweet  strains  of  music, 
and  then  the  people  took  up  a slow  but  rather 
catchy  chant,  which  gave  a weird  effect  to 
the  whole  affair.  The  priests  formed  in  a cir- 
cle and  marched  slowly  around  the  two 
couples,  pausing  to  cast  a fine  powder  upon 
the  flame  on  the  altar,  which  flared  up  in  a 
golden  glare  as  the  powder  touched  the  fire, 
the  people  continuing  the  chant: 

Grace  us  with  Thy  presence,  mighty 
Gosah — ruler  of  the  thousands— 

Throned  above,  clad  in  the  raiment 
Of  Thine  own  refulgent  glory. 

Hither  come  Thy  suppliant  children, 

Held  to  earth  by  living  fetters. 

Held  unto  each  other  holy. 

Hallowed  by  their  deep  affection. 


A DOUBLE  WEDDIKO— THE  PROPHECY. 

Come  they  to  Gosah,  the  mighty — 

To  His  temple  for  the  bridal, 

Asking  for  Thy  blessing  holy, 

Holy  incense  do  they  offer. 

Vouchsafe  them  Thy  sweet  permission, 
To  take  each  unto  the  other, 

Man  to  wife,  and  wife  to  husband, 

Until  life  shall  pass  the  river. 

Speed  Thou  life  unto  the  lovers, 

That  they  life  may  bring  in  unipn. 

Smile  upon  their  love  so  holy. 

That  they  seek  to  pass  in  wedlock. 

Gosah,  Great,  the  time  approaches. 

Dart  Thy  flood  of  fire  upon  them, 

Fierce  as  passion  in  their  bosoms, 

Warm,  and  tender  as  a mother. 

The  chant  ceased,  and  the  music  died  away 
in  a faint  murmur  of  exquisite  melody.  At 
the  same  instant  the  lights  were  extinguished, 
and  for  a moment  it  seemed  as  if  the  room 
was  in  total  darkness,  but  soon  a faint  light 
was  seen  coming  from  overhead.  Umrro 


*78  A DOUBLE  WEDDING — THE  PROPHECY. 

stood  by  the  altar,  and  extending  one  arm 
toward  the  waiting  lovers,  he  said  in  a solemn 
voice : 

“Tchincuilaa,  and  thou,  oh  Harlo,  clas'p 
thou  the  hand  of  Nanona,  and  Losaia,  that  to- 
gether, hand  in  hand,  as  ye  may  be  heart  to 
heart,  ye  may  greet  the  will  of  the  Most 
High,  should  he  vouchsafe  to  beam  upon  ye 
with  his  life-giving  fire.  Flesh  of  man,  in  the 
likeness  of  strength  and  beauty,”  he  contin- 
ued, as  the  four  stood  with  their  hands  tightly 
clasped,  “so  stand  ye  before  the  great  Maker 
of  all  things,  to  accept  of  the  conjugal  gift  at 
his  hands.” 

His  voice  ceased,  and  then  there  was 
silence,  as  the  faint  light  above  gradually 
grew  brighter,  until  the  four  stood  out  in  re- 
lief from  the  rest  of  the  assemblage,  and  the 
blue  flame  on  the  altar  was  dimmed.  Then 
suddenly,  as  if  by  magic,  one  broad  sunbeam 
from  above  blazed  down  upon  them,  lighting 
the  four  lovers  in  its  celestial  rays,  and  gild- 
ing the  splendid  robes,  and  the  living  hair 
upon  the  four  handsome  heads. 


A DOUBLE  WEDDING — THE  PROPHECY.  279 

“Gosah  weddeth  thee,”  said  Umrro  sol- 
emnly, “and  Umrro,  high  priest  of  Sharrai, 
through  the  will  of  the  Most  High,  gives  you 
each  to  the  other.  Nanona,  wife  to  Tchin- 
cuilaa,  and  Losaia,  wife  to  Harlo.  Blessings 
and  peace  be  with  you  and  with  thy  children, 
evermore.” 

Then  the  party  passed  out  again  silently 
into  the  sunlight,  the  newly  wedded  pairs 
looking  rather  foolish,  but  supremely  happy. 
Shortly  after  there  was  an  open-air  feast,  in 
which  all  the  people  joined,  and  there  was  a 
gala  time,  followed  by  such  games  as  the  in- 
habitants of  the  country  indulged  in,  consist- 
ing of  athletic  sports  and  tests  of  strength. 
In  the  latter  the  Americans  deigned  to  join 
with  the  people,  and  astonished  them  by  their 
wonderful  cleverness.  Ritchie  especially  had 
not  forgotten  his  college  training,  and  not 
only  excelled  in  their  own  games,  but  initiated 
them  into  the  intricacies  of  the  hitch-and-kick, 
high  jump  and  pole  vault,  to  say  nothing  of 
his  throwing.  In  the  latter  respect  he  caused 
loud  acclamations  of  wonder  from  the  pre- 


aSo  A DOUBLE  WEDDING — THE  EROPHECY. 

cision  and  force  with  which  he  hurled  stones, 
doing  nearly  as  well  with  his  strong  arm  as 
they  could  by  the  aid  of  their  slings. 

They  soon  tired  of  the  exertion,  and  re- 
paired to  the  inner  court,  where  the  friends 
with  the  two  brides,  together  with  Sexton, 
•were  served  with  a private  repast,  while  the 
sounds  of  the  merry  revelry  was  heard  out- 
side. The  day  was  a pleasant  one,  and  the 
swans  sailed  lazily  about  in  the  basin,  a slight 
breeze  fanning  their  cheeks  from  the  falling 
spray  of  the  fountain.  Later  on  dark  clouds 
began  to  gather  in  the  east,  but  they  did  not 
notice  them.  Life  was  too  sweet  just  then 
to  cause  any  thought  of  the  weather.  The 
two  women  wandered  around  the  edge  of  the 
water,  and  tossed  food  to  the  swans,  leaving 
the  men  to  themselves  for  a moment. 

“ You  do  not  seem  to  appreciate  the  happi- 
ness of  the  present  occasion,”  said  Ritchie, 
addressing  his  uncle.  ” What  seems  to  trouble 
you?  Has  anything  gone  wrong?” 

” My  dear  nephew,”  answered  Sexton,  a 
trifle  testily,  ” it  is  hardly  proper  for  an  old 


A 1)0UBLE  WEDDING — THE  PROPHECY.  281 

bachelor  like  me  to  venture  any  remarks 
upon  an  occasion  of  this  kind.  Of  course  you 
two  have  your  fair  wives  now  to  claim  your 
attention,  and  what  interests  me  can  hardly 
be  of  any  amount  of  interest  to  you.” 

“ I fear  that  you  are  just  a trifle  jealous, 
Sexton,”  cried  Tchincuilaa.  “ Don’t  despair. 
You  will  succeed  in  getting  some  of  the 
maidens  entangled  yet.” 

Sexton  made  a wry  face,  indicative  of  the 
utmost  contempt.  “ Deliver  me,”  he  said, 
“ I want  none  of  it.” 

“ What  is  it  troubling  you  then  ?”t  asked 
Ritchie. 

“ Well,  if  you  must  know,  I want  to  get  out 
of  this  infernal  country.  How  does  that 
strike  my  newly  made  benedicts  ?” 

“ With  all  my  heart,”  cried  Ritchie,  " but 
how?” 

Any  answer  that  might  have  come  was  in- 
terrupted by  a peculiar  rumbling  noise  all 
about  them,  followed  by  a shifty  trembling  of 
the  earth  beneath  their  feet.  At  the  same 
time  the  bright  sun  overhead  was  overcast 


282  A DOUBLE  WEDDING — THE  PROPHECY. 

by  dark  clouds,  and  a flash  of  lightning,  the 
first  they  had  seen  in  that  country,  illumin- 
ated the  sudden  gloom.  The  trembling  was 
repeated,  and  a commotion,  together  with  loud 
cries,  was  heard  without.  Nanona  and  Lo- 
saia  drew  close  to  their  husbands,  and  through 
the  doorway  of  the  court  came  U mrro,  his  face 
looking  wild,  followed  by  several  of  the 
princes. 

“ The  prophecy  ! the  prophecy !”  he  cried. 
“ When  the  earthquake  comes  again  to  the 
land,  then  shall  the  people  cease  to  be,  and 
the  race  be  gathered  to  its  fathers,  under  the 
smile  of  Gosah.  Prepare  to  die,  for  the 
prophecy  is  about  to  be  fulfilled.  The  earth- 
quake is  here.” 

The  Americans  drew  their  wives  to  their 
breasts  to  pacify  them,  and  loud  and  long 
came  the  cry  of  the  panic-stricken  people 
from  without  the  court,  “ The  earthquake ! 
The  earthquake!  Woe,  woe  to  Nahaeco. 
Woe  to  the  Dumachas.” 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE  FLYING  SHIP. 

Beyond  a well  developed  scare,  the  earth- 
quake did  not  amount  to  much,  and  the 
prophecy  turned  out  much  as  prophecies  al- 
ways do.  After  a few  days  the  inhabitants 
had  forgotten  all  about  it,  and  went  about 
their  daily  life  as  if  nothing  were  likely  to 
happen  which  need  cause  them  anxiety. 
With  the  four  young  people,  life  passed  away 
like  one  long  dream,  and  they  were  apparently 
without  care  for  the  future.  Sexton  grew 
more  dissatisfied  every  day,  and  finally  when 
several  months  had  elapsed,  he  managed  to 
get  the  ear  of  his  nephew  long  enough  to  fill 
that  young  man  with  the  desire  to  escape 
from  the  prison  country. 

The  longer  he  thought  of  the  matter,  the 
more  he  became  impressed  with  the  idea, 
which  grew  upon  him  from  day  to  day,  until 
he  was  as  anxious  as  his  uncle  to  again  mingle 
283 


18 


#84  tliE  fLYING  SHIP. 

in  civilization  and  taste  the  pleasures  of  the 
society  it  afforded.  Nahaeco  was  all  right  in 
its  way,  but  after  all  there  was  a sameness 
about  the  quiet  life  there,  which  was  in  a 
measure  exasperating.  Uncle  and  nephew 
were  a little  uncertain  how  Tchincuilaa  might 
feel  upon  the  subject.  It  was  a matter  for 
doubt  whether  or  not  a king  would  be  willing 
to  give  up  his  throne  for  the  advantage  of 
moving  again  in  the  circles  he  had  mingled 
in  in  the  past,  especially  when  he  had  wedded 
a daughter  of  the  race,  whose  affections 
might  all  be  with  her  own  people. 

The  two  finally  agreed  that  they  would 
sound  him  upon  the  matter  at  the  first  oppor*  ^ 
tunity,  which  came  one  evening  when  they 
were  all  gathered  in  the  court  of  the  wing  of 
the  palace,  which  was  their  favorite  lounging 
place.  With  many  misgivings  Ritchie  put 
the  question  to  his  friend,  when  the  ladies 
were  out  of  hearing,  and  watched  his  face 
narrowly  as  Tchincuilaa  became  thoughtful 
for  a moment. 

“ I will  not  deny,”  he  said  finally,  “ that  I 


THE  PLYING  SHIP. 


am  tired  of  this  quiet  life.  Kings  may  be  all 
right  in  their  way  but  as  far  as  I am  con- 
cerned  I much  prefer  a select  circle  of  friends 
in  New  York  and  the  pleasures  it  would 
afford  to  all  the  thrones  of  this  sort  in  the 
world.  All  that  worries  me  is  what  Nanona 
would  think  of  leaving  her  people.” 

“Ask  her  and  see,”  said  Sexton.  “Of 
course  there  is  little  chance  of  our  ever  escap« 
ing,  but  Lord  knows  I don’t  care  to  pass  the 
balance  of  my  life  in  this  place  without  male* 
ing  an  effort  to  get  away.  I have  explored 
every  inch  of  the  cliffs  about  here,  and  must 
confess  that  there  does  not  seem  to  be  much 
chance  from  that  direction.” 

“ I have  a plan,”  said  Ritchie,  his  eyes 
sparkling,  “ but  unless  we  all  go,  I am  willing 
to  remain  here.  I would  not  desert  my 
friend.” 

“ Thanks,  old  fellow,”  said  Tchincuilaa, 
grasping  Ritchie’s  hand  with  a strong  press- 
ure. “ I wouldn’t  ask  such  a sacrifice  though. 
Sweet  one,”  he  continued  to  Nanona,  who 
approached  with  Losaia.  “ These  our  friends 


the  flying  ship. 


286 

question  thy  Tchincuilaa.  They  seek  to  re- 
turn  to  that  great  outer  world  of  which  thy 
husband  has  so  often  spoken  to  thee,  and  of 
which  thou  hast  wondered.  Before  thy 
husband  answers  them,  he  would  have  thy 
wish.  Would  it  pain  thee  to  leave  thy  people 
and  the  prison  land  ?” 

“ It  is  as  my  lord  wills,”  answered  Nanona, 
passing  an  arm  about  his  neck  and  looking 
proudly  into  the  eyes  of  her  husband;  “ Na- 
nona hath  no  other  wish  than  to  please  her 
lord  in  all  things.” 

« Nor  would  thy  husband  do  aught  to  pain 
thee,”  was  the  tender  reply.  “ Answer  thou 
my  friends  for  me.  Whatever  Nanona  wills 
in  this  matter,  that  will  Tchincuilaa  do.’ 

The  beautiful  princess  paused  for  a mo- 
ment. She  looked  about  her  at  the  walls  of 
the  court  within  which  she  had  been  reared, 
at  the  calmly  sailing  swans,  through  the  arch- 
way to  the  outer  stretch  of  country,  at  the 
slowly  sinking  sun,  and  then  at  the  face  of 
each  of  the  others,  resting  finally  upon  that  of 
Losaia,  which  was  eagerly  scanning  her  own. 


/ 


THE  FLYING  SHIP, 


287 


Then  she  smiled  a proud  smile  and  sank  at 
the  feet  of  her  husband  in  that  reclining  posi- 
tion so  peculiarly  graceful  with  the  women 
of  her  country. 

“ Nanona,  wife  to  Tchincuilaa,  will  follow 
her  lord  to  the  farthest  ends  of  the  earth,” 
she  said  quietly.  “ This  my  land  is  passing- 
fair,  and  the  air  is  balmy  and  filled  with  rest, 
yet  what  would  they  be  to  Nanona  without 
her  lord  ? Without  him  would  they  seem  like 
the  mounting  without  its  jewel.  In  that  land 
of  which  ye  tell  me,  what  would  Nanona 
care  for  the  mounting,  for  the  jewel  would  be 
there,  close  to  her  heart.  Seek  ye  the  escape, 
for  Nanona  will  go  with  ye.” 

“ Heaven  bless  such  a wife,”  cried  Tchin- 
cuilaa, kissing  her  fondly,  in  spite  of  the 
presence  of  the  others. 

“ Had  you  asked  me  I could  have  toldyou 
that  long  ago,”  said  Losaia,  passing  an  arm 
through  that  of  her  husband,  and  laughing 
softly.  “We  women  are  weak  fools  when 
we  love.” 

“ And  their  husbands  likewise,”  laughed 


288 


THE  FLYING  SHIP. 


Ritchie,  chucking  her  playfully  under  the 
chin.  “ Myself,  for  example.” 

“ Now  tell  us  what  plan  you  have,”  said 
Tchincuilaa  abruptly.  “ I confess  I am  filled 
with  the  common  desire.” 

“ Let  me  work  it  out  myself,  ” answered 
Ritchie.  “ What  I want  is  all  the  workmen 
I desire,  and  unlimited  license  as  to  material. 
With  that  I think  I will  succeed  in  my 
idea.” 

” Of  course  you  can  have  the  men,  and  any- 
thing  else  you  want.  I suppose  we  are  at 
liberty  to  watch  your  preparations.” 

“Oh,  there  will  be  no  secrecy  about  it,  but 
I am  a little  diffident  about  outlining  my 
ideas  for  they  are  in  a line  that  usually  calls 
for  humorous  comment.  I intend  to  construct 
a flying  ship.” 

There  was  a general  laugh  at  this,  and  the 
laces  of  the  others  fell  perceptibly.  They  had 
hoped  for  something  at  least  plausible. 

“ You  may  laugh  if  you  like,”  said  Ritchie, 
a little  hurt,  “and  I will  confess  that  I would 
iwver  attempt  it  but  that  this  <x>uotry  pre- 


THE  FLYING  SHIP. 


289 


sents  peculiaradvantages  for  the  construction 
of  one,  not  possessed  by  any  other  spot.  Just 
wait  and  see.” 

After  that  day  Ritchie  was  the  center  of 
attraction,  not  only  for  the  little  party  so 
much  interested  in  their  escape,  but  also  the 
people  as  a whole,  who  were  much  interested 
and  filled  with  curiosity  to  see  what  was  to 
be  conceived  out  of  the  debris  and  conglom- 
eration that  Ritchie  gathered  about  his  huge 
workshop.  The  shops  in  question  were  set 
up  near  the  cataract,  from  which  the  young 
amateur  inventor  received  his  power.  He 
had  constructed  a water  wheel,  connected 
with  which  he  had  such  machinery  as  he 
required.  For  the  most  part  it  was  crude, 
but  his  workmen  were  apt,  and  seemed  to 
take  to  the  new  ideas  so  quickly  that  when 
they  saw  the  object  they  often  assisted  him  in 
completing  a design. 

He  had  huge  rollers  for  rolling  out  plates 
of  heated  sutaya,  and  bias's  for  reducing  ores. 
The  sutaya,  on  account  of  its  peculiar  forma- 
tion, Qould  be  rolled  out  to  a fractional  part 


2gO  THE  FLYING  SHIP. 

of  an  inch,  the  sheets  being  impervious  to 
air,  rust  or  pressure  when  cooled.  These 
sheets  were  rolled  in  the  proper  shape  and 
then  fastened  by  placing  the  edges  lapped 
over  each  other,  and  running  a hot  iron  along 
the  joint.  After  several  weeks  of  hard  work, 
a huge  cigar-shaped  balloon  had  been  con- 
structed, about  125  feet  in  length,  and  30  feet 
through  at  its  center,  built  in  three  compart- 
ments. Each  one  of  these  was  provided  with 
a valve  at  the  top,  and  one  at  the  base,  for 
the  purpose  of  injecting  or  emitting  the 
gases. 

After  this  was  completed,  it  was  raised 
upon  derricks,  and  a car  constructed  fifty 
feet  in  length  of  the  same  material ; this  was 
provided  with  a small  cabin  in  its  forward 
part,  and  in  what  might  be  called  the  stern, 
reservoirs  for  water,  and  compartments  for 
coal.  This  was  then  firmly  bound  to  the  gas 
reservoirs  overhead  by  rods  and  bands  of 
sutaya,  until  all  was  as  solid  as  if  but  one 
piece.  So  far  the  work  had  been  compara- 
tively easy.  What  followed  was  the  maehin- 


THE  FLYING  SHIP.  29 1 

ery  and  as  Ritchie  was  but  an  amateur  in 
that  line  he  met  with  many  failures.  Sexton, 
who  was  familiar  with  some  details  from  his 
mining  work,  assisted,  and  after  many  unsuc- 
cessful trials,  a light  engine  was  constructed, 
to  be  placed  in  position  i n the  car,  for  the 
purpose  of  moving  the  propeller. 

It  was  some  time  before  they  had  succeeded 
in  obtaining  the  proper  temper  to  the  metals 
for  this  engine.  It  was  positively  necessary 
that  it  should  be  as  light  as  possible,  and  yet 
have  sufficient  strength,  and  the  task  was  a 
difficult  one.  The  sutaya,  while  stronger  by 
far  than  steel,  was  so  susceptible  to  heat, 
that  it  was  impossible  to  use  it  except  in  a few 
instances,  where  there  was  no  friction  or 
heat.  When  this  was  completed  to  their 
satisfaction,  a small  generator  for  gas  was 
constructed  to  place  in  the  car,  for  Ritchie 
had  an  idea  of  carrying  coal  for  ballast,  and 
when  it  was  desired  to  give  more  buoyancy, 
the  burning  of  the  coal  would  reduce  the 
weight,  while  gas  was  generated  at  the  same 
timCi  In  order  to  descend  it  would  be  nec- 


292 


THE  FLYING  SHE. 


yessary  to  open  a valve,  which  would  waste 
the  gas  in  the  reservoir,  but  the  scheme  of 
manufacturing  the  gas  more  than  made  up 
for  the  loss. 

The  propelling  power  was  a row  of  blades 
of  sutaya  at  either  side  of  the  car,  running 
against  the  air  one  way  over  a wheel,  and  re- 
turning over  it,  presenting  the  edges,  so  that 
the  resistance  was  all  one  way.  A huge  rud- 
der, swung  so  that  it  could  present  a surface 
at  either  side,  or  be  turned  and  elevated  or 
depressed,  sufficed  for  the  guidance  of  the 
vessel.  Ritchie’s  ship  took  over  six  months 
in  the  building,  but  when  it  was  completed, 
and  the  little  party  looked  it  over  upon  his 
invitation,  they  were  all  filled  with  excite- 
ment over  the  probability  of  their  deliver- 
ance. It  looked  so  simple  and  so  feasible 
that  there  was  hardly  a doubt  but  what  it 
would  work. 

“ It  is  certain  to  be  able  to  carry  us  out  of 
this  place,”  said  Ritchie,  “even  if  it  does  not 
fulfil  my  expectations,  and  make  the  fame  of 
its  mveptore  wbe»  w§  sail  ipto  Yotl^ 


THE  FLYING  SHIP. 


293 


with  it  in  fine  style.  I fancy  it  would  create 
a sensation  on  Wall  street.” 

The  next  thing  to  be  done  was  to  fill  the 
reservoirs  with  gas,  and  a machine  had  been 
prepared  for  that  purpose.  The  car  was  first 
made  fast  by  means  of  two  large  belts  of 
sutaya  passed  over  it,  and  then  the  coal  was 
fired,  and  the  generators  began  to  do  their 
work.  While  this  was  going  on,  Losaia  and 
Nanona  had  the  cabin  properly  furnished  for 
their  comfort,  and  brought  skins  and  mats  to 
cover  the  deck  of  the  car,  as  the  plates  of 
sutaya  were  slippery  and  hard.  The  effect  of 
the  gas  soon  became  apparent,  and  the  reser- 
voirs by  their  nervous  twitchings  showed 
that  they  were  pulling  with  a fearful  force 
at  the  car  which  was  firmly  anchored  to  the 
earth. 

In  some  way,  Umrro  had  become  aware  of 
the  intended  escape,  and  had  begged  so  stren- 
uously  to  be  allowed  to  accompany  the  party, 
that  its  members  had  finally  consented.  The 
priest  had  given  as  a reason  that  he  had  not 
d*  yet  ponvinced  Sexton,  or  Rufttd,  as  be 


THE  FLYING  SHIP. 


294 

called  him,  of  the  falsity  of  his  political  opin- 
ions, and  must  needs  accompany  them  in 
order  to  finish  his  sermons.  There  was  a sus- 
picion however,  that  the  fine  fellow  was  so 
much  in  love  with  his  new  friends  that  he 
preferred  to  leave  his  country  rather  than 
part  with  them.  He  had  a faint  idea  also, 
that  if  they  could  succeed  in  escaping,  they 
could  also  return,  and  by  that  means  the  peo- 
ple might  be  again  restored  to  that  outer 
world  from  which  they  had  so  long  been 
separated.  Finally  everything  was  com- 
pleted, the  stores  on  board,  and  all  that  was 
required  was  to  cut  loose,  and  steam  off  in 
their  new  ship  to  that  point  in  the  world 
they  might  desire  to  visit. 

“To-morrow,”  said  Tchincuilaa,  “we  will 
visit  the  Cave  of  Protection,  and  prepare  to 
carry  away  The  Devil’s  Gold.  I don  t pro- 
pose to  lose  it,  after  we  have  gone  through  so 
much  on  its  account.” 

“Will  the  vessel  carry  it?”  asked  Sexton, 
anxiously. 

. “ I think  so,”  said  Ritohi®.  “ I was  obliged 


*95. 


THE  FLYING  SHIP. 

to  shut  off  the  gas,  for  I saw  that  we  were 
getting  too  much  buoyancy.  By  letting  in  a 
little  more,  we  can  easily  carry  it.” 

“ Call  out  the  palanquins,”  said  Tchincuilaa, 
“and  we  will  pay  it  a visit  now,  and  make  plans 
for  carrying  it  away  to  the  new  air  ship.” 

“ I think  Ritchie’s  vessel  should  be  christ- 
ened,” remarked  Sexton.  “What  shall  we 
call  her?” 

“What  shall  be  the  name?”  asked  Tchin- 
cuilaa  of  Losaia.  “ Ritchie  has  built  her,  now 
let  his  wife  give  her  a name.” 

“What  saith  my  lords?”  said  Nanona,  with 
a slight  pout.  “ Do  they  forget  that  Nanona 
as  yet  understands  but  little  of  their  strange 
tongue?” 

“ Pardon,  oh  Queen,  for  thy  subjects,”  cried 
Losaia.  “ They  ask  thy  sister  to  name  the 
strange  ship.  Let  it  be  Nanona.  Thus  do  I 
name  it,  by  the  love  I bear  my  sister.  A 
happy  voyage  to  The  Nanona,  and  long  life 
to  its  voyagers.” 

“ Ever  my  loyal  one,”  laughed  Nanona. 
“ Where  will  ever  woman  find  thy  like  ?” 


THE  n-TlNG  SHIP. 


S96 

‘*0£F  to  the  Cave  of  Protection,”  cried 
Tchincuilaa,  merrily.  “The  men  bear  the 
palanquins.  Prepare  thy  head  gear,  my 
queen,  and  let  us  away,  for  here  approaches 
Umrro,  ready  to  accompany  us.” 


CHAPTER  XX. 

THE  PROPHECY  FULFILLED. 

There  had  been  little  alteration  in  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  cave  since  the  time  when  the 
four  adventurers  were  first  hurled  into  it  from 
the  vault  above,  to  meet  with  the  subsequent 
startling  adventures  in  that  strange  land. 
There  may  have  been  an  alteration  in  the 
position  of  the  skins,  or  the  placing  of  the 
offerings  upon  the  altars,  but  the  rest  was  the 
same.  .The  huge  mass  of  virgin  metal  still 
hung  suspended  upon  the  sacrificial  altar  of 
marble,  where  it  had  fallen  so  long  before. 
Apparently  it  had  not  stirred.  The  lamps 
burned  blue,  and  emitted  the  same  strange 
odor. 

It  was  Nanona’s  first  visit  to  the  cave,  and 
she  looked  about  her  with  wonder.  She  had 
heard  the  story  of  the  escape  told  so  often  that 
she  was  deeply  interested  in  every  detail  of  the 
scene  about  her,  and  especially  in  the  mass  of 

897 


298  THE  PROPHECY  FULFILLED. 

gold.  “ But  for  this  yellow,  silent  rock,  she 
said,  caressing  it  almost  with  reverence  with 
her  slender  hand,  “ might  Nanona  never  have 
loved,  for  then  had  she  not  seen  her  lord. 

The  visit  recalled  other  recollections  to  the 
other  pair,  and  while  Losaia  shivered  some- 
what at  the  remembrance,  Ritchie  brought 
the  blush  to  her  cheek  by  reminding  her  of 
the  words  of  endearment  she  had  given  him 
when  she  had  thought  all  was  lost.  Umrro 
contented  himself  with  standing  by  and  watch- 
ing his  friends.  He  was  impatient  for  the 
coming  trip  to  that  outer  world  of  which 
Rusta  had  told  him  so  much,  and  he  was  not 
interested  in  the  securing  of  the  gold.  Sex- 
ton  proposed  that  they  should  bring  help  in 
the  morning,  and  after  placing  heavy  timbers 
on  the  landing  of  the  stairway  outside,  work 
the  mass  to  its  edge,  and  then  allow  it  to  slide 
over  to  the  ground  beneath.  Once  there, 
they  could  reduce  it  to  smaller  pieces  and 
store  a quantity,  if  not  all  of  it,  in  the  ship. 
His  plan  was  finally  agreed  upon,  and  the 
party  were  ready  to  return. 


% 


tHS  PROPHECY  FHLFILLEB.  29$ 

They  remained  for  a time  on  the  landing, 
impressed  by  the  sight  that  met  their  gaze. 
Far  out  over  the  brilliant  sea  of  quicksand 
hung  the  sun,  changed  to  a fiery,  coppery  hue 
by  the  atmosphere  which  had  grown  fearfully 
oppressive  during  the  afternoon.  The  whole 
sky  had  a purple  hue,  and  a repressed  day- 
light pervaded  everything.  Beneath  lay 
Sharrai,  the  white  walls  of  its  buildings  out- 
lined against  the  dark  green,  the  dome  of  the 
temple  glittering  in  the  diffused  light  of  the 
sickly  sun.  The  sound  of  the  waterfall  came 
to  them  from  the  silence  below,  and  by  it  the 
huge  air  ship  pulled  at  its  fetters  as  if  anxious 
to  escape  from  the  entombed  land,  and  soar 
aloft  over  the  imprisoning  cliffs. 

The  golden  sea  seemed  to  swell  and  un- 
dulate beneath  the  dropping  sun.  There  was 
not  a breath  of  air  stirring.  The  heat  had 
grown  oppressive.  Without  knowing  why, 
the  party  began  to  grow  startled.  They 
looked  at  each  other’s  faces  and  beheld  them 
bathed  in  a peculiar  light.  Below,  the  bearers 

of  the  palanquins  lolled  on  the  grass,  and 
- 19 


300  THE  PROPHECY  FULFILLED. 

awaited  their  coming.  The  cries  from  a herd 
of  mountain  goats  came  to  them  softly  from  a 
neighboring  slope. 

“ Gosah,  protect  us,  what  is  that  ?”  cried 
Umrro  in  a startled  voice,  extending  one  arm 
in  the  direction  of  the  quicksands. 

They  followed  his  glance,  and  beheld  a 
grand  but  fearful  sight.  Far  on  the  horizon, 
the  watery  desert  sea  had  risen  like  a tidal 
billow,  ever  growing  higher  and  more  mighty. 
A distant  rumble  came  to  their  ears,  and  the 
mountain  shivered  to  its  base.  The  swelling 
wave  came  rushing  on  toward  the  plains  and 
valleys,  ever  growing  more  mighty,  now 
sending  forth  columns  of  vapor,  which  burst 
from  it  like  the  steam  from  a pot  of  boiling 
meal.  Its  momentum  was  terrible,  and  while 
they  gazed,  it  had  reached  the  land,  spread 
over  it,  and  came  on  with  irresistible  force, 
straight  toward  the  city  of  Sharrai. 

“We  are  lost!”  cried  Nan  ona,  clinging  to 
her  husband  in  terror.  He  clasped  her  closely 
but  could  not  answer,  struck  dumb  as  the  rest 
were  with  the  awfulness  of  the  sight. 


tHE  prophecy  fulfilled.  30! 

The  wave  reached  the  air  ship  and  covered 
it,  a groan  escaping  from  Ritchie  as  he  saw 
the  work  of  months  wrecked  and  hidden  from 
sight  in  a moment.  On  it  came  toward  the 
city,  and  so  quickly  that  only  a few  terror- 
stricken  people  were  seen  rushing  about  its 
streets  before  it  was  completely  engulfed. 

The  dome  of  the  temple  stood  out  above  it 
for  a moment,  and  then  that  crumbled  from 
the  irresistible  forces,  and  sank  into  the  mass. 
The  whole  plain  below  them  was  buried,  and 
still  the  work  was  not  complete. 

The  rumbling  and  shaking  continued  with 
redoubled  force,  until  the  masonry  beneath 
their  feet  seemed  to  be  leaving  them. 

“Into  the  cave,  for  your  lives!”  cried 
Ritchie,  lifting  his  half  unconscious  bride  in 
his  arms,  and  springing  back. 

The  rest  followed  on  the  instant,  and  they 
were  none  too  soon,  for  with  an  awful 
crash,  the  whole  side  of  the  mountain  slid 
from  the  rock,  and  hurled  itself  to  the  depths 
below.  The  mountain  trembled  and  shook,  a 
sulphurous  vapor  filled  the  air,  and  darkness 


tHfc  tfedPHECY  rULFlLtlD. 


302 

fell  upon  them,  lighted  by  fitful  lightnings, 
followed  by  the  rumblings  and  detonations 
of  tumbling  cliffs,  and  rolling  landslides. 
The  odors  overcame  them,  and  they  sank 
into  unconsciousness  in  each  other’s  arms. 

How  long  they  lay  there  they  never  knew, 
for  their  watches  had  stopped.  Sexton  came 
to  first,  and  with  the  aid  of  water  taken  from 
the  bottles  on  the  shelf,  revived  his  compan- 
ions. The  sun  was  sending  a bTilliant  flood 
of  light  into  the  cave,  where  a fearful  sight 
met  their  gaze.  They  were  covered  with 
dust  from  falling  rock  and  limestone.  The 
Devil’s  Gold  had  been  shaken  from  its  resting 
place  upon  the  altar,  and  in  falling  had  buried 
Umrro  beneath  its  mass.  One  hand  alone 
was  visible  projecting  from  its  edge.  The 
body  of  the  loyal  priest  was  flattened  beneath 
the  fearful  weight  of  precious  metal.  Never 
had  a man  a more  costly  tomb. 

Part  of  the  rear  portion  of  the  roof  had 
fallen  in,  and  rough,  irregular  natural  steps 
had  been  formed  to  the  caverns  above.  The 
whole  side  of  the  mountain  had  fallen  away, 


THE  PROEHECY  FULFILLED.  303 

and  the  mouth  of  the  cave  looked  out  upon 
the  land  from  a precipitous  cliff,  that  could 
never  hope  to  be  ascended.  The  whole 
country  had  disappeared  from  view,  and  the 
face  of  nature  was  changed.  The  prophecy 
had  been  fulfilled.  The  earthquake  had 
returned,  and  Nahaeco  was  no  more.  The 
forgotten  race  was  buried  beneath  the  surface 
of  the  earth.  The  distant  cliffs  had  disap- 
peared, and  the  quicksand  sea  had  been 
carried  to  the  depths  of  the  earth,  and  a wild, 
desolate  country  from  which  here  and  there 
fitful  jets  of  steam  or  smoke  emerged  was  all 
that  greeted  the  eye.  As  far  as  they  could 
see,  there  was  but  one  straight  line  of  moun- 
tains left,  in  one  of  which  they  were  confined. 

Their  one  idea  was  how  to  escape  from 
that  horrible  place.  Sexton  secured  one  of 
the  lamps,  and  made  a tour  of  inspection  in- 
to recesses  above.  He  came  back  with  the 
cheering  news  that  the  earthquake  had  again 
Opened  up  the  barrier  that  had  fallen  in  the 
path  to  the  other  side  of  the  mountain,  and 
nttfaKa  90i3»e  other  portion  of  the  roof  had 


3©4  the  prophecy  fulfilled. 

fallen,  they  might  retrace  their  steps  in  the 
same  corridors  they  had  traversed  so  long 
before,  in  search  of  the  Devil’s  Gold.  Without 
delay  they  gathered  up  the  fragments  of  eat- 
ables about  the  cavern,  together  with  the 
water  bottles,  and  started  upon  the  long 
journey  through  the  cave.  They  found  the 
same  white  marks  that  guided  them  thither, 
and  some  ten  hours  later,  tired  and  footsore, 
they  found  themselves  in  the  opening  they 
had  entered,  and  before  them  the  way  to 
freedom  and  civilization.  There  was  the 
carcass  of  the  grizzly  they  had  killed,  the  air 
of  the  mountain  having  dried  it  as  hard  as  a 
bone,  though  the  hair  had  dropped  off  in 
large  spots. 

As  it  was  growing  late,  they  rested  there 
for  the  night,  and  slept  soundly,  wearied  out 
by  the  excitement  and  toilsome  journey.  The 
next  morning  Sexton  left  the  young  men  and 
their  brides,  while  he  started  out  upon  a 
short  tour  of  inspection.  Arrived  at  the  first 
foothill,  he  saw  in  the  distance  a wagon  train 
its  way  across  tiae  vaiky*  oot  over 


THE  PROPHECY  FULFILLED,  305 

two  miles  away.  He  made  the  best  speed 
possible  to  intercept  it,  and  found  that  it  was 
a trader’s  outfit,  loaded  with  goods  for  a 
mining  camp  store.  The  men  were  amazed 
at  the  strange  sight  he  presented,  but  he 
refused  to  answer  any  questions,  asking  if  he 
could  purchase  a quantity  of  clothing,  and 
several  horses.  As  he  offered  an  enormous 
price  for  them  in  golden  ounces,  he  succeeded 
in  making  the  purchase,  and  weighed  out  to 
them  a quantity  of  Nahaecian  coins.  They 
first  assured  themselves  that  they  were  gold 
of  a pure  quality,  and  leaving  him  at  his 
request  on  the  plain  with  his  little  pile  of 
goods,  and  his  five  horses,  they  drove  away, 
wondering  what  manner  of  man  it  was  that 
looked  after  them  standing  there  until  they 
were  out  of  sight. 

Slinging  his  bundles  upon  the  backs  of  the 
horses  he  proceeded  at  once  to  the  cave, 
where  his  friends  were  overjoyed  at  his  good 
fortune.  They  exchanged  their  garments  for 
the  rough  goods  purchased,  and  were  ready 
for  the  return  to  civilization.  Nanona 


3o6  the  prophecy  fulfilled. 

rebelled  at  first  at  the  civilized  costume,  but 
finally  consented  to  don  what  she  termed  the 
unhandsome  things,  with  the  understanding 
that  she  was  to  forego  the  shoes  for  the  pres- 
ent, which,  although  they  were  several  sizes 
too  large  for  her  tiny  foot,  she  asserted  were 
the  most  outlandish  affairs  that  ever  a maiden  ’ 
or  matron,  with  any  claims  to  style,  put  on. 

“If  my  lord  can  abide  Nanona  in  this  most 
unholy  costume,”  she  averred,  “ then  will  I 
know  indeed,  that  I possess  his  heart.”  Then 
with  a sigh  as  she  glanced  at  the  little  heap  of 
beautiful  jeweled  robes  in  a corner  of  the 
cave,  she  allowed  herself  to  be  assisted  on  the 
saddle,  and  the  journey  was  commenced. , 
Three  weeks  after,  they  arrived  at  Oreville, 
and  from  there  took  the  stage  to  San 
Francisco. 

Several  months  later,  a distinguished  party 
occupied  a box  at  a New  York  theater.  A 
popular  actress  was  to  appear  and  the  party 
which  hhd  just  arrived  in  the  city  had  d&- 
to  attend*  No  to  see  the  five'  boeuo 


THE  PROPHECY  FULFILLED. 


307 

pants  of  the  box  at  which  so  many  glasses 
were  leveled,  would  have  supposed  that  they 
were  looking  at  a king  and  queen  of  Nahaeco 
and  their  friends.  Sexton  had  recently  set- 
tied  up  his  business  affairs,  finding  that  he 
was  several  times  a millionaire,  and  Ritchie 
had  just  received  encouraging  reports  from 
Chili  upon  his  wife’s  property,  and  as  Damon 
had  found  that  his  large  fortune  had  not  been 
lost  by  his  own  disappearance,  the  party  was 
a happy  one. 

They  had  not  taken  the  trouble  to  see  who 
was  to  appear  in  the  play,  so  that  when  the 
star  appeared,  Ritchie  gave  a little  start  of 
surprise,  and  Damon  looked  at  him  curiously. 
The  star  was  Bernice,  the  woman  who  had 
jilted  Ritchie  for  a million.  She  recognized 
him  at  the  same  time,  and  a paleness  over- 
spread her  face,  while  she  faltered  in  her 
lines.  She  saw  the  loving  look  cast  upon 
him  by  the  dark-faced  beauty  at  his  side  and 
her  eyes  flashed  ominously.  With  an  effort, 
the  actress  regained  her  composure,  and  the 
play  went  on. 


THE  PROPHECY  FULFILLED. 


308 

Just  then  an  old  friend  of  Ritchie’s  entered 
their  box.  Extending  a hand^to  Harlo,  he 
nodded  to  Damon,  and  welcomed  them  both 
in  a hearty  whisper. 

“ Glad  to  see  you  back,  old  man,”  he  said. 

“ We  all  wondered  where  you  had  been  keep- 
ing  yourself.  Came  to  see  the  new  star  eh? 
She  is  all  the  rage  now.  The  same  old  rage, 
though.  More  on  account  of  her  public 
character  than  any  merit  she  possesses." 

“What  do  you  mean?” asked  Ritchie,  care- 
lessly. “How  did  she  make  herself  popular? 

“Don’t  you  know?  Why,  the  great  di- 
vorce scandal.  She  made  a fool  of  her  hus* 
band  until  some  kind  friend  was  good  enough 
to  open  his  eyes,  and  ther^— the  courts — tele- 
graph facts  all  over  the  country,  and  the  rest. 
By  the  way,  now  I think  of  it,  she  was  an  old 
flame  of  yours,  was  she  not  ?” 

“ Let  me  introduce  you  to  my  wife,  Char- 
lie,” said  Ritchie,  by  way  of  evasion.  “ Loie, 
this  is  my  old  friend,  Charlie  Stewart.” 

“My  wife,  also,  Mr.  Stewart,”  said  Damon, 

a little  prou4ly» 


THE  PROPHECY  FULFILLED.  309 

Nanona  smiled  her  own  sweet  smile,  which 
lighted  up  her  lovely  face  as  the  moon  illu- 
mines a summer  sea,  and  replied  in  the  most 
musical  of  slightly  broken  English: 

“I  am  delighted  to  meet  Mr.  Stewart  We 
would  be  pleased  to  have  you  call.’’ 

Others  of  their  old  friends  visited  the  box 
before  the  evening  was  passed,  and  from  that 
date  both  the  young  wives  were  the  rage  in 
New  York  society.  Yet  through  it  all,  not  a 
thought  was  given  to  the  star  upon  the  stage. 
True  womanhood  had  cast  into  irrevocable 
shadow  all  the  feminine  baseness  of  the  past 


THE  END. 


We  we  the  8de  Pnblishen  of  i lie  Wheeler  WUcox*«  Boofa 


The  Poetical  and  Prose  Works  of 

ELLA  WHEELER  W/LCOX 

Mrs.  Wilcoz’s  writing liaye  been  tbe  Inspiration  of  many  yonn^ 
men  and  women.  Her  hopefnli  practical,  masterful  views  of  life 
give  the  reader  new  courage  In  the  very  reading  and  are  a wholesome 
spur  to  flagging  effort.  Words  of  truth  so  vital  that  they  live  In  the 
reader’s  memory  and  cause  him  to  thinlc— to  his  ovrn  betterment  and 
the  lasting  improvement  of  his  own  work  in  the  vroild,  in  whatever 
line  it  Hes->fiow  from  this  talented  woman’s  pen. 


MAURINE 

is  a love  story  told  in  exauisite  verse.  **An  Ideal  poem  about 
as  true  and  lovable  a woman  as  ever  poet  created.  It  has 
repeatedly  been  compared  with  Owen  Meredith  s LuciU.  In 
point  of  human  interest  it  excels  that  noted  story.  ^ 

“Maurine  ” is  issued  in  an  edition  de  luxe,  where  the  more 
Important  incidents  of  the  story  are  portrayed  by  means  of 
photographic  studies  from  life. 

Presentation  Edition,  12mo.  olive  green  cloth ...$1.00 

De  Luxe  Edition,  white  vellum,  gold  top.. J-fg 

New  Illustrated  Edition,  extra  cloth,  gold  top........  ....  1.^ 

De  Luxe  New  Ulustrated  Edition,  white  vellum,  gold  top,  2.00 


POEMS  OF  POWER. 


New  and  revised  edition.  This  beautiful  volume  contains 
more  than  one  hundred  new  foems,  displaying  this  pop^ular  poet  s 
well-known  taste,  cultivation,  and  originality.  The  author 
says:  “The  final  word  in  the  title  of  the  volume  refers  to  the 
Divine  power  in  every  human  being,  the  recognition  of  which 
is  the  secret  of  all  success  and  happiness.  It  is  this  idea  which 
many  of  the  verses  endeavor  to  inculcate  and  to  illustrate. 

‘‘^The  lines  of  Mrs.  Wilcox  show  both  sweetness  and 
strength.**— Chicago  American.  “Ella  Wheeler  Wi  cox  has  a 
strong  grip  upon  ihe  affections  of  thousands  all  over  the 
world  Her  productions  are  read  to-day  just  as  eagerly  as 
they  were  when  her  fame  was  new.  no  other  divinity  having 
yet  risen  to  take  her  i>\sice.*’— Chicago  /Record-Herald. 

Presentation  Edition,  12mo.  dark  blue  cloth ^J’99 

De  Luxe  EUiition.  white  vellum,  gold  top a. 50 


THREE  WOMEN.  A STORY  IN  VERSE. 

"Three  Women  is  the  best  thing  I have  ever  done.*'—£Ua 
Wheeler  Wilcox.  • 

This  marvelous  dramatic  poem  will  compel  instant  praise 
because  it  touches  every  note  in  the  scale  of  human  emotioi^ 
It  is  intensely  interesting,  and  will  be  read  with  sincere  relish 
and  admiration. 

Presentation  Edition.  12mo,  light  red  cloth 

Dc  Luxe  Edition,  white  vellum,  gold  top l.W# 


J>6ems  of  pleasure. 

Many  of  the  best  poetic  creations  of  Ella  Wheeler  Wilcot 
are  to  be  found  in  this  charming  collection.  Besides  many 
admirable  specimens  of  romantic  verse,  there  are  several 

{)oems  of  rare  beauty,  dealing  with  every-day  topics.  Every 
ine  of  these  poems  pulsates  with  life  and  throbs  with  emotion. 

*‘Mrs.  Wilcox  is  an  artist  with  a touch  that  reminds  one 
of  Byron’s  impassionate  strains. ’’—-Parw  Register, 

“Everything  that  she  writes  has  the  mark  of  her  unique, 
powerful  personality  impressed  upon  it,  and  this  volume  will 
not  be  a disappointment  to  those  acquainted  with  her.’’— -Am 
York  Press. 

“The  book  is  replete  with  good  things  and,  though  a book 
of  fewer  than  two  hundred  pages,  it  is  worth  whole  reams  of 
the  sentimentalism  flourishing  under  the  misnomer  of  liter- 
ature.’’—Bookseller. 

“Mrs.  Wilcox  takes  her  raptures  with  a full  heart,  revel 
ing  in  blisses  and  draining  sorrows  deeply;  not  morbidly  but 
hopefully.  Skeptic  as  she  is  of  all  formal  creeds,  she  does 
not  become  cynical  or  pessimistic,  but  makes  a glad  religion 
out  of  evolution  and  human  fellowship.’’— York  Daily 
News. 

Presentation  Edition,  12mo,  maroon  cloth Sl  OO 

De  Luxe  Edition,  white  vellum,  gold  top 1.60 

POEMS  OF  PflSSION. 

Ella  Wheeler  Wilcox  is  known  as  the  greatest  living  poet 
of  passion.  To  her  the  human  heart  seems  to  have  revealed 
its  mysteries,  for  she  has  the  power  to  picture  love  in  all  its 
moods  and  variations  as  no  other  has  done  since  Byron. 

“Only  a woman  of  genius  could  produce  such  a remark- 
able ViOx)n.*' '^Illustrated  London  News. 

Beside  many  others,  there  are  some  fifty  poems  which 
treat  entirely  of  that  emotion  which  has  been  denominated 
“the  grand  passion”— love.  Among  the  most  popular  poems 
in  the  book  are  Delilah.  Ad  Finem.  Conversion,  and  Communism. 
These  vibrant  poems  have  attained  a reputation  that  is  above 
and  beyond  criticism. 

“Her  name  is  a household  word.  Her  great  power  lies  in 
depicting  human  emotions;  and  in  handling  that  grandest  of 
ali  passions— love,  she  wields  the  pen  of  a I* -^Saturday 

Record. 

Many  thousands  of  the  book  have  been  issued  in  the  plain 
edition.  The  author’s  numerous  admirers  called  for  a de  luxe 
impression,  and  in  the  New  Illustrated  Edition  the  demand 
is  met  by  a 

BEAUT/FULL  V AND  CHARMIN6L  V EMBELLISHED  EDITION 

certain  to  satisfy  the  most  fastidious  taste.  In  its  new  form, 
the  book  is  sure  to  find  additional  favor. 

Presentation  Edition,  12mo,  blue  cloth ,..$1.0G 

De  Luxe  Edition,  white  vellum,  gold  top 1.60 

New  Illustrated  Edition,  extra  cloth  gold  top 1-50 

Da  Luxe  New  Illustrated  Edition,  white  vellum,  gold  top,  2.00 


EVERY-DAY  THOUGHTS-In  Prose 
and  Verse. 

Her  latest  largest  and  greatest  prose  work.  This  brilliant 
work  consists  of  a series  of  forcefut  logical  and  fascinating 
“talks"  to  every  member  of  the  household,  in  which  the 
author  fearlessly,  but  with  delicacy,  discusses  every-day  sub- 
jects, and  directs  attention  to  those  evils  which  menace  the 
peace  and  safety  of  the  home.  "£vtrt/-dau  Thoughts’'  is  not  a 
mere  book  of  advice,  neither  does  it  attempt  to  preach,  but  it 
contains  more  good  counsel  and  wholesome  moral  lessons 
than  are  to  be  found  in  the  average  sermon.  , 

'These  thoughts,  lofty  and  uplifting,  are  stated  with  vinh 
ity.  both  in  prose  and  verse.  The  noble  sentiments  expressed 
in  this  volume  will  widen  the  circle  of  her  admirers."— 
tcr  Times.  , 

‘Tew  people  are  so  good  as  not  to  be  mode  better  by  a stu- 
dious perusalof  this  useful  and  Interesting  book*  which  is.  in 
brief,  a short  and  vigorous  dissertation  on  rnorul  conduct  and  the 
springs  of  right  living.  Mrs.  Wilcox’s  latest  publication  is  a 
worthy  addition  to  the  best  works  of  moral  philosophy  and  her 
treatise  deserves  wide  readir>g." — New  York  Daily  News. 


Presentation  Edition.  12mo.  gray  cloth  gold  top $1.50 

De  Luxe  Edition,  white  vellum,  gold  top 2.00 


KINGDOM  OF  LOVE,  AND  OTHER  POEMS. 

A magn/fictrrt  collect  ha  of  poems  suitable  for  reettatioos  aadread- 
logs,  true  to  the  very  best  there  is  la  humaa  aature. 

In  the  preface  to  this  collection,  the  author  says;  "I  am 
constantly  urged  by  readers  and  impersonators  to  furnish 
them  with  verses  for  recitation.  In  response  to  this  ever- 
increasing  demand.  I haVe  selected  for  this  volume  the  poems 
which  seem  suitable  for  such  a purpose.  In  making  my  col- 
lectioD  of  them  I have  been  obliged  to  use,  not  those  which 
are  among  my  best  efforts  in  a literary  or  artistic  sense,  but 
those  which  contain  the  best  dramatic  possibilities  for  profes- 

"Her  fame  has  reached  all  parts  of  the  world,  and  her  pop- 
ularity seems  to  grow  with  each  succeeding  year." — American 
Bookseller. 

Presentation  Edition,  dark  red  cloth $1.00 

De  Luxe  Edition,  white  vellum,  gold  top L50 


AN  AMBITIOUS  MAN— Prose. 

A realistic  novel  of  the  modern  school  of  fiction.  Although 
the  plot  borders  on  the  sensational,  the  motive  of  the  story  is 
a good  one.  It  teaches  that  hereditary  tendencies  <^n 
overcome;  that  one  can  conquer  passion  and  impulse  by  the 
use  of  the  divine  inheritance  of  Will,  and  compel  public  re- 
spect by  lofty  ideals;  in  other  words,  that  one  may  rise  on  the 
‘stepping  stones  of  a dead  self  to  higher  things.”  Mrs.  Wilcox 
is  a successful  novel-writer  as  well  as  a poet,  and  this ^ story  is 
another  evidence  of  her  wide  range  of  thought.  ‘In  *An 
Ambitious  Man’  the  central  figure  is  a woman,  w ho  ^comes 
chastened  through  suffering  and  purified  through  sin-" 

"Vivid  realism  stands  forth  from  every  page  of  this  tasct- 
nating  and  interesting  book."— Day. 

Presentation  Edition,  green  silk  cloth 


$LQ0 


An  erring  WOMAN’S  love: 

There  is  always  a fascination  in  Mrs.  Wilcox’s  verse,  but 
in  these  beautiful  examples  of  her  genius  she  shows  a wonder- 
ful knowledge  of  the  human  heart. 

**Ella  Wheeler  Wilcox  has  impressed  many  thousands  of 
people  with  the  extreme  beauty  of  her  philosophy  and  the 
exceeding  usefulness  of  her  point  of  Boston  Globe. 

“Mrs.  Wilcox  stands  at  the  head  of  feminine  writers,  and 
her  verses  and  essays  are  more  widely  copied  and  read  than 
those  of  ^any  other  American  literary  woman.”— York 
World,  ‘Power  and  pathos  characterize  this  magnificent 
poem.  A deep  understanding  of  life  and  an  intense  sympathy 
are  beautifully  expressed.’’— Tribune. 

Presentation  Edition,  12mo,  light  brown  cloth.... $1.00 

De  Luxe  Edition,  white  vellum,  gold  top 1.60 

MEN,  WOMEN  AND  EMOTIONS. 

A skilful  analysis  of  social  habits,  customs  and  follies  A 
common-sense  view  of  life  from  its  varied  standpoints.... full 
of  sage  advice. 

“These  essays  tend  to  meet  difficulties  that  arise  in  almost 

every  life Full  of  sound  and  helpful  admonition,  and  Is 

sure  to  assist  in  smoothing  the  rough  ways  of  life  wherever  it 
be  read  and  heeded."— Pittsburg  Times, 

12mo,  heavy  enameled  paper... $0.50 

Presentation  Edition,  «wrk  brown  cloth 1.00 

THE  BEAUTIFUL  LAND  OF  NOD. 

A collection  of  poems,  songs,  stories,  and  allegories  dealing 
with  child  life.  The  work  is  profusely  illustrated  with  daintr 
line-engravings  and  photographs  from  life. 

The  delight  of  the  nursery;  the  foremost  baby’s  book  In 
the  world.” — N.  O.  Picayune. 

Quarto,  sage  green  cloth $1.00 

AROUND  THE  YEAR  WITH 
ELLA  WHEELER  WILCOX 

A Birthday  Book  Compiled  from  the 
Poetical  and  Prose  Writings  of 
Ella  Wheeler  Wilcox 

The  many  admirers  of  Mrs.  Wilcox  will  welcome  this  vol- 
ume with  genuine  enthusiasm.  It  epitomizes  her  inspiring 
optimistic  philosophy  with  an  apposite  .Quotation  for  every 
day  in  the  circling  year. 

The  book  is  a small  Quarto  in  size,  beautifully  printed  on 
excellent  paper  with  red-line  borders,  and  handsomely  bound 
in  cloth,  with  exQuisite  half-tone  illustrations  prefacing  each 
month,  and  with  author’s  portrait 

Presentation  Edition,  olive  green  cloth $1.00 

De  Luxe  Edition,  white  vellum,  gold  top 1.60 

Autograph  Edition,  full  leather,  gold  top 2.00 


W.  6.  CONKEY  COMPANY,  Hammond,  Ind. 


